Skip to main content

Full text of "The Autobiography of Mary Smith, Schoolmistress and Nonconformist, a Fragment of a Life: With ..."

See other formats


Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on Hbrary shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http : //books . google . com/| 



1 



\r\. 




O^to 



THE 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY 



OF 



MAft.Y SMITH, 



SCHOOLMISTRESS AND NONCONFORMIST. 



A FRAGMENT OF A LIFE. 



WITH 

LETTERS FROM JANE WELSH CARLYLE 

AND 

"^THOMAS CARLYLE. 



LONDON: BEMROSE & SONS. 
CARLISLE: THE WORDSWORTH PRdgST 



75 SCOTCH STREET. | A.^ ; // C'^LLkG 



MDCCCXCII. 






/^•^vx-s^ 




1 



v\ 




O^to 



THE 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY 



OF 



MAft.Y SMITH, 



SCHOOLMISTRESS AND NONCONFORMIST. 



A FRAGMENT OF A LIFE. 



WITH 

LETTERS FROM JANE WELSH CARLYLE 

AND 

"^ THOMAS CARLYLE. 



LONDON: BEMROSE & SONS. 

CARLISLE: THE WORDSWORTH PR]^]^ ^' 

75 SCOTCH STREET. ^'' ' ' C' LL' 



MDCCCXCII. 






'■•' '«M»>. 



. ■ ■ I n il 



1 




vv 



O^to 



I 



THE 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY 



OF 



MAft.Y SMITH, 



SCHOOLMISTRESS AND NONCONFORMIST. 



A FRAGMENT OF A LIFE. 



WITH 

LETTERS FROM JANE WELSH CARLYLE 

AND 

^THOMAS CARLYLE. 



LONDON: BEMROSE & SONS. 

CARLISLE: THE WORDSWORTH PR]^; 

75 SCOTCH STREET. 



MDCCCXCII. 



Am -.' '/ C'^LL^G^ 



1 « 



.Y 



"••M.... 



'^'^^^^'^'b^ 




IN MEMORY OF 

WILLIAM ROBERT PERCIVAL, 

(herein mentioned,) 

A THOUGHTFUL AND CATHOLIC 
MINDED MAN: A MAN OF MUCH 

WISDOM. 



CHAPTER I. 

I WAS born in an English nonconformist household, 
of simple country habits, of the order of the common 
people, without any pretension whatever to wealth 
or rank, at Cropredy, a village in the north of 
Oxfordshire, on February 7th, 1822. 

My parents, a quite unromantic pair, as it appears, 
were William Smith, a tradesman, a boot and shoe- 
maker, a native of that place, and Ann Pride, a 
Gloucestershire farmer's daughter, who had come 
thither in the capacity of cook at the vicarage. 
The Gloucestershire farmers, a hard working thrifty 
race of people, something like the Scotch, preferred 
to send their daughters into good service, where 
they might both learn something and make some- 
thing, to keeping them at home, and all the more 
so, when, as was the case in my mother's family, 
there was a preponderance of girls — more than the 

household had need of 
L 1 



2 MARY SMITH. 

My mother had a good deal of ability in her 
special line — cookery; and hence had travelled 
about a good deal with the family, a rich pluralist 
vicar, who had married a duke's daughter. Conse- 
quently great style and state were kept up at the 
vicarage, which was of imposing dimensions ; and 
with its gardens and shrubberies — all closed round 
with high wails and trees, overtopped and thickly 
interlaced with ivy — stood in the centre of the 
village, adjoining the church. The farmers* and 
tradesmen's houses flanked it all round, while the 
labouring population lived in poor tumble-down 
thatched cottages, with dunghills in front of them, 
at the back of all. 

But notwithstanding this, compared with many 
villages of that period, it was a large, lively, and 
pleasant one ; the Cherwell flowing out of North- 
amptonshire through its eastern side, and about a 
stone-throw west of it, on the same side, the Oxford 
canal, a much more important and busy scene of 
traffic than at present, both in the coal and carrying 
trade. All the coal that was then brought from 
the far north, came by boats by the canal. And in 
the event of a long frost, when the boats were 



CROPREDY. J 

Stopped sometimes for five or six weeks, the coals 
rose to a great price ; the poor at such times being 
obliged to find their fuel in what they could gather 
in the fields and woods. On the west of the church 
— which was a large handsome edifice, and, though 
apparently many hundred years old, in good repair 
— ran the highway leading north to Birmingham, 
and south to London and Oxford, its nearest market 
being Banbury, a small town, in the centre of an 
agricultural district, about four miles off, on the 
Cherwell. 

My father was married young, being at the time 
little more than twenty. My mother was his senior 
by a year or two. He brought her to his ancestral 
home, in a row of houses which faced the church. 
It was built of stone, and thatched, like all the 
others in the village (except the vicar's) ; a large 
rambling house with plenty of room in it ; the shop 
on one side, with its low casement window and 
half-door, the latter of which hung open all summer 
long. The dwelling house was on the other side, 
with its carpetless stone floor and bed rooms and 
large attics, which last served in after years for 
additional bed rooms, or store rooms for apples. 



4 MARY SMITH. 

My mother was a very industrious, thrifty woman, 
with a passion for business, though at the time of 
their marriage, neither of my parents had more than 
a few pounds beyond their immediate needs. How- 
ever, her parents made it a rule to give to each 
daughter on her marriage, fifty pounds, and my 
mother received this small portion. This probably 
was the means of setting the young couple forward. 
At all events, my mother opened a small grocer's 
shop at the back of the premises. Conjointly, by 
their industry, they seem to have prospered. I 
have heard my father say, they saved fifty pounds a 
year as long as she lived, even with an increasing 
family around them. 

I was the second daughter and fourth child of 
this union. My mother died of dropsy soon after 
giving birth to the next child ; and the nurse who 
attended her, became housekeeper to the family. 
Her death was the beginning of long years of 
trouble. Strangers and relatives who professed to 
take an interest in my father's young family, came 
often for far different ends— to take the furtive 
opportunity to despoil him of many of mother's 
treasures. In her travels on the continent, with 



CROPREDY. S 

the vicar's family, she had bought many articles of 
delft and china of foreign manufacture ; also beau- 
tiful shawls, crapes, and silks, quite likely to awaken 
the covetous spirit of unprincipled female relatives. 

At last, stimulated possibly by his many difficul- 
ties, and his host of false friends, he took the final 
step of marrying (as many good men have done 
before,) the housekeeper he had retained from my 
mother's death, who proved a kind mother to his 
children, and a very devoted and loving wife to 
him, through many years of chequered but peaceful 
life. From this time, the family settled down into 
something of its old order; though firora various 
reasons, but more especially the loss of my mother's 
superior business skill, it never quite resumed its 
former prosperity. 

My father, however, had been prepared for these 
sad events by a great change, which had taken 
place in his life while my mother yet lived. Like 
the rest of the tradesmen of the village before that 
event, he had thought it his first duty to go to 
church, to please the vicar; but now old things 
had passed away, and all things had become new. 
And this great change in his life had strengthened 



6 MARY SMITH. 

his spirit to bear these trials, and had made him an 
earnest and loving servant, and a true and fearless 
disciple of Christ. At another village, called Great 
Bourton, about a mile off, there was, and still is, a 
small Independent chapel, which had originally 
been one of Lady Huntingdon's. A Mr. Hood 
was stationed at that time at this chapel, and after 
him a gentleman of the name of Styles, who after- 
wards rose high in the denomination and became 
Dr. Styles. 

Under the preaching of Mr. Hood, my father — 
who had previously been a churchman and a 
worldly man, without any special religious light or 
knowledge, as were the whole village population, 
with hardly an exception — became a truly devoted 
spiritual man and a nonconformist, joining this 
poor small band of Independents, at Great Bourton. 
Being now Puritan in life and Calvinistic in creed, 
all things became new in our house. 

One of the first things I discerned in my early 
childhood was, that my father was not like other men ; 
that he did not swear, nor get drunk, nor indulge 
in loud, foolish, and filthy conversation, nor did he 
get into towering passions ] but was, at all times, a 



CROPREDY. 7 

sober, sensible, gentle, and patient man; and was 
always ready to do good and assist in any way he 
could, others who noiight be in difficulties. 

I found early in life, that we were disdainfully 
called "Meetingers," "dissenters," etc., and regarded 
as queer folk. Often when a child, as I trotted 
silently by my father's side down the village street, 
I saw, as we came to the corners — then the habitual 
evening lounge of the wickedest and worst of the 
young men and boys of the parish — coarse jests and 
rude laughter would precede our arrival, though they 
generally dropped silent as we passed. But none 
of these things moved him. He seemed oblivious 
to all scornful treatment. He had as kindly a smile 
and as cheery a face and word for the next poor 
person we met, as though nothing had happened. 

My father was a better educated man than almost 
any of his neighbours. Not that he had been sent 
to any other school than the one in the village, to 
which the squire's and rich farmers' children alike 
went, but he must have been either more studious 
or else had better abilities. Such men by character 
and conduct did a great deal towards the enlighten- 
ment of England. Spoken against on all occasions 



8 MARY SMITH. 

— as they were by careless church-going people, 
and the dissolute of all classes — shrewder observers 
did not fail to note that they lived more consistent 
lives, and displayed greater knowledge and thought, 
than others who filled similar stations in life. 

But before passing to speak of other things, I 
deem it better to try and recollect something of 
these Nonconformist divines, Mr. Hood and Dr. 
Styles, who changed the current and character not 
only of my father's life, but that of many around us. 
Mr. Hood — whose preaching led to the somewhat 
rigorous adoption, as it would be now thought, of 
Puritan piety and practice — was a man, as was Dr. 
Styles, of a beautiful simplicity of life and conver- 
sation and unostentatious piety. In private life, 
both men were blameless, studying in much oppo- 
sition and unprovoked abuse, to give offence to no 
one, however rudely they might be assailed by 
others. They were men of gentle speech and 
manners, very unlike the haughty vicar, who walked 
through the village as the lord and master, and to 
whom the poor women and girls made their pro- 
ioundest curtsies, and the poor men and boys their 
most abject and servile bows. 



CROPREDY. 9 

But the secret of these noiseless evangelizers of 
England was their earnestness, their deep-rooted 
enthusiasm and sincerity, which became in time to 
be felt by their hardest and vilest calumniators. Mr. 
Hood went from the small chapel at Great Bourton 
to one near Birmingham ; and whoever may have 
had the good fortune to have heard John Angell 
James preach at Carr's-lane Chapel, Birmingham, 
has heard the same style of preacher, and seen the 
same style of man, only largely magnified. Still 
there was a great similarity. Their object, end, 
and spirit being to win the hearts of their hearers ; 
and both alike had that even flow of soft persuasive 
eloquence so winning in its effects and bearing. 

The roughest of the villagers sometimes acted as 
partisans of the church, and the vicar was known to 
be intolerant and even violent against any one 
presuming to teach or preach outside its domain. 
On one occasion, a young Primitive Methodist had 
the courage to attempt to preach in the village 
street I remember it well, though considerably 
more than fifty years ago. He came from another 
village about two miles off. It was a fine moonlight 
night in winter, and we were aroused from our 



10 MARY SMITH. 

family quiet, by an unusual noise as of a violent 
crowd. After pausing to listen, my father rose and 
took his hat, walking along the village street to see 
what it could be. As usual, I ran by his side, and 
we soon reached the scene of action. A rather 
slender young man, with a beaming countenance, 
and an open bible in his hand, was standing under 
the hedge by the road ; while from the lower part 
of the village all the roughest and wickedest rabble 
had gathered around him with sticks and stones, and 
were using vile language and assuming threatening 
attitudes. Had my father not come up at the 
moment he did, it is impossible to say what the 
consequences might have been. He at once took 
his stand beside the young man, and in a few words 
encouraged him to go on. My father's calm and 
determined manner awed the rude multitude, and 
as he persisted in standing by him till all was over, 
the rabble subsided into quietness or else slunk 
away. 

I was very young at the time, but I still remember 
how earnestly the young Primitive prayed, kneeling 
on the bare ground, that fair moonlight night, my 
father standing guard beside him, with the rough 



CROPREDY. 1 1 

restless crowd seething in front of them. Such 
scenes as these are now for ever at an end in our 
villages. Dissent has helped to evangelize the 
fox-hunting, wine-bibbing vicars almost everywhere; 
or else ritualism has taught them to furbish up the 
old church weapons, and interest the people with 
new and singularly bizarre services. 

Fifty years ago, church-going meant little more 
than keeping on good terms with the vicar, and his 
obese satellites, the churchwardens, at the small 
inconvenience of spending a sleepy hour in the 
high-backed crimson-cushioned pew at the old 
parish church on a Sunday. Neither Tractarian 
nor Puseyite had as yet made itself felt; and in 
town and country alike, one dead dreary level of 
formality prevailed. No one expected anything 
new or striking. The vicar's pompous pronunci- 
ation of his read discourse, roused no one to listen 
or to think. The only sentence clearly heard being 
the final one, "Now to God the Father, God the 
Son, and God the Holy Ghost," which bit of ortho- 
doxy woke up alike the poor sleepy, hard working, 
ill-fed, and ignorant village labourer, and the squire 
and his haughty dame (unobserved in their cosy 
slumbers) in their high-backed pew. 



12 MARY SMITH. 

These, I have often thought, were the earnest 
and true days of dissent of every name. They 
were stung into faithfulness by the persecutions of 
the church. A broad line of unworldliness separated 
them from their neighbours. The Methodists had 
already one of their little chapels at Cropredy. A 
rich miller, more liberal and less prejudiced than 
most people, had allowed them to build, up a lane 
behind some property of his. But this little place, 
notwithstanding its obscure position, prospered and 
grew amazingly. Truly Methodism has done a 
blessed work in England. There Sunday after 
Sunday came men without education, mostly farmers 
and small tradesmen, sometimes even labourers, 
from the villages round, who, in spite of their 
defective school training, had reverent and enthusi- 
astic audiences, and whose unlettered eloquence 
created the deepest impression on their hearers, 
and often effected the great change of the ** New 
Birth." 

I well remember the earnest style of a good old 
Methodist farmer, who came occasionally to preach 
in the little chapel, of whose piety no one had 
any doubt, though some might smile at his fervid 



CROPREDY. 13 

oratory. I can see him now, in my mind's eye, 
his partially grey scattered locks hanging over his 
temples, overshadowing soft gray eyes, which were 
forever changing with his changeful utterances, 
from the sternest utterances to the most tender 
looks. 

I went regularly, at an early age, to the Method- 
ists' Sunday-school, and received many lasting 
impressions there. I still remember with gratitude 
many good men and women who were teachers 
there, hard workers during the week, but at their 
post on Sundays, with beaming faces and genial, 
loving hearts. They knew little of what the world 
calls learning, but the great spiritual truths of 
religion had a deep hold of their hearts. I 
delighted very much in that Sunday-school, and 
believe it helped to bias my mind for many good 
impressions. 



CHAPTER II. 

A child's education begins early. We might say 
with its first breath, but certainly long before it 
goes to school. Left as I was, being only two 
years old when I lost my mother, I had to amuse 
myself anywhere, so long as I could be kept out of 
mischief Hence I was often in the shop with my 
father, who had at that time in his employment two 
brothers, very nice religious men, named Thomas 
and William Hunt, the former consumptive, a great 
reader and naturally studious. As a child, I was 
very fond of this Thomas Hunt. He was very 
gentle and quiet, for a working man. I remember 
him telling little amusing rhymes, which always 
delighted me. On occasions when the shop was 
clear of customers, my father and he were sure to 
be busy talking of abstruse matters of theology, or 
discussing questions of doctrine, or the various 
"views" of popular preachers whom they had heard. 



CROPREDY. IS 

During these discussions, Thomas would be sitting 
at his bench and pursuing his work; while my 
father stood at the cutting board, a long board 
which hung by hinges, where he usually stood 
cutting out various kinds of boots and shoes. 

As a child of five or six, I was delighted with 
the quietude of the place, wherein, for instance, I 
soon learned the difference between man and man, 
and early felt something of the calm uplifting which 
these exercises diffused. The sharp beating out of 
the leather on the lapstone, by no means interfered 
with the discussion, which still went on, or was 
taken up again, in the pauses of this cheerful noise, 
seeming, by the way, to lighten the labour which 
never for a moment ceased. 

I cannot remember the time when I could not 
read, although I can remember much while very 
young. I must have been about four years old 
when I was sent to school. I recollect my father 
sometimes coming to meet me at twelve o'clock at 
noon, on a path over the churchyard, and seating 
me on his shoulder to get a ride ; his head bare, 
and his happy face bright with childish talk to his 
little *' wench." This was a dame*s school, kept by 



1 6 MARY SMITH. 

an old lady, sister of one of the freeholders of the 
parish, who lived in a large, rambling, dark, old 
house, adjoining the churchyard; where the sun 
rarely came, and where the older boys sometimes 
caught owls in going home, among the dense masses 
of ivy with which it was covered. Indeed, so thick 
was the lane leading by it, that it was commonly 
called "Hell Hole." 

The old dame at the school was a very antique 
specimen of humanity. She wore an old-fashioned 
thick muslin cap of Queen Elizabeth's day, the 
plaited border of which met under the chin. She 
had a low bodice, wearing a coloured handkerchief 
under, and sleeves to the elbow, while the half skirt 
hung bobbed behind, with a blue striped thick 
woollen Jersey apron, that nearly met around her. 
Such was the old dame's dress, morning, noon, and 
night. It seemed to match with her dark house, 
and with the ample cornered fireplace, by the side 
of which she always seemed to sit. She had two 
little forms, which were the sum total of her school 
furniture ; and from these seats she called, one by 
one, all the little ones to her knee to read. She 
sometimes pinned them to her knee for punish- 



CROPREDY. 17 

ment, and always wore the same hard look of stern 
authority. 

I never remember to have had any lesson or 
tuition at all at Dame Garner's school. From a 
little incident that occurred while I was there, and 
which I have always remembered distinctly, as the 
first moral impression I received, I infer that I 
could even then read well enough to make out the 
real sense and meaning of an ordinary book. I sat 
a silent observer on the form by the dark window, 
sometimes picking up a stray leaf of one of the old 
torn primers, the only books which the old dame 
had in her possession. Thus it came about. One 
afternoon, being in school earlier than the rest, I 
had got hold of one of these fragments, which had 
on it a little hymn by Dr. Watts. Simple as these 
lines are, they seemed to penetrate my very soul, 
and were never afterwards forgotten. 

When Music's daughters shall go by, 
And you no music hear. 

Possibly I sat on the old dame's forms with the 
rest of the little children for a year or two, but I 
have an impression that I learnt nothing or next to 
nothing during that time. She kept all quiet ; and 



1 8 MARY SMITH. 

did her little household turns before her scholars — 
setting out her tiny cups and saucers, and her 
equally tiny teapot, on her three-legged table by the 
fireside, without cloth or tray. Well do I remember 
the old dame's brimming cup of black tea — milkless 
and, probably, sugarless — which she drank before 
us all, her face as dark as the darkest day in winter. 
No smile was ever seen to illuminate her stern 
countenance, from the time of our arrival at school, 
to the time we made our curtsies and hurried out 
of it 

Nearly sixty years have passed since I sat in her 
snug and sunny orchard, a little child among other 
children, of whom but one or two of many are now 
left ; and yet how real it all seems — my youthful 
companions and playmates flit before my vision, and 
the central figure of all, the old dame herself ! One 
windy morning, however, when creeping slowly to 
school, we were told that our old mentor was dead, 
which sad tidings — in the prospect, probably, of 
escaping from the thraldom of the school room — 
set us all rejoicing. Such is childhood ! 

For generations our family had been of the same 
trade — that is, boot and shoe makers — as I learned 



CROPREDY. 19 

from an elder cousin. It originated, as he stated, 
in a family of five brothers and two sisters, some 
two centuries before. Thomas, who was a shoe- 
maker, built the house in which I was born. Of 
the four other brothers, one was a cooper, another 
a woolstapler, another a farmer, and the fourth a 
banker, having been manager for many years of the 
old or Cobbers bank at Banbury. Thus from this 
simple ancestry, it will be seen that for two centuries 
my father's forelders had lived entirely by trade. 

I was about seven years old when "granny" 
died ; and I well recollect the funeral, at which we 
all followed in village fashion. We had an under- 
taker, who brought us lutestring and crape paste 
board bonnets, and we had new black merino 
dresses. A fussy nurse, who dressed us all upstairs 
for the funeral procession, told us what we had to 
do, and how to behave ourselves. When we had 
got our gloves on and were nearly ready, she 
brought us white pocket handkerchiefs, which we, 
as children, had not been used to have. When 
she came to me, I asked her what it was for. **0h, 
to cry with, to be sure," she said. "They'll all 
have them, and you must do as the others do." 



20 MARY SMITH. 

"But I shall not cry," I said, "and so I shall not 
want it.*' But she persisted that I must have it, if 
only for a make belief to hold up to my eyes. This 
was enough. Realistic child as I was (she most 
likely called me an obstinate one), I positively 
refused to take it. But I was often called " queer 
and like nobody else," by women we had about the 
house, who w^re not used to my wanting to know 
the reason why of everything. 

That funeral left us a troubled family. We had 
now to leave the old ancestral home, which had 
become endeared to us by long years of joys and 
sorrows. To it my father had brought home two 
happy brides, with whom he had spent years of 
peace ; and there children had been born to him, 
that had endeared their union, and brought joy and 
gladness to their hearth. There also in the early 
days of his married life had he, under the blessed 
influence of that religion — which created all things 
new, which makes crooked things straight and 
rough places even — bowed his knee in prayer as a 
regenerate man, in the presence of that holy Being 
on whose side he had solemnly decided to stand 
and serve for the rest of his life. There also he 



CROPREDY. 21 

had great sorrows, which had had their sanctifying 
uses in keeping him tnie to God and heaven. 
From this house his first wife had been borne to 
the silent grave, and a little boy of some four years 
old (drowned in the canal) had soon been laid 
beside her. 

Now the dear old memories were to be broken, 
the dear old associations scattered as by a sudden 
stroke. Some of my father's relatives were very 
different people to himself, vindictive and covetous, 
who thought nothing of annoying him and putting 
him to all sorts of inconvenience. For long months 
we were a troubled household ; they wanting to get 
possession of the house, and we having none to go 
to. At length, however, a comfortable family resi- 
dence, with large garden and orchard, and two or 
three cottages attached, was to be sold in the upper 
part . of the village. This my father bought ; and 
with many alterations, and some necessary additions, 
it became our final family home. 

At this new house we were pleasantly accommo- 
dated, not, it is true, with any pretentions to gentility, 
as it was only a thatched one ; but my father after 
awhile, as he was able to afford it, had the roof 



22 MARY SMITH. 

taken off, and the house raised and slated. The 
roses and honeysuckle clustering in fragrance and 
homely beauty over its walls, consecrating long 
years of dear peaceful happy life, we as children 
once spent within it. The Puritans, indeed, were 
not, so far as I ever knew them, either a gloomy or 
morose kind of people. 

For the first time in my life I became acquainted 
with song singing, from a washerwoman, who came 
once a month to do the "big" wash. She was a 
merry sort of a woman, with twinkling eyes ; and 
was always ready to be coaxed to do anything for 
my gratification, though she knew it was not allowed. 
She would put on a grave face in a moment, if my 
father happened to open the back kitchen door, 
and enquire who she had there, which he often 
did, knowing my liking for Bet's songs, I suppose. 
Indeed, I have known her try to hide me behind 
the big tubs, saying, "No, master," in answer to his 
enquiries, pretending after, when I rose up from 
my little stool, that she did not know I was there 

All this I knew to be wrong, but still found my 
way to the kitchen when she was there, as she had 
a great store of songs popular at that time, but quite 



CROPREDY. 23 

new to me, which I delighted to hear. She sang 
them with a clear lilting voice, without much tune, 
for which I did not care. I could hear every word, 
and soon got them all by heart. Thus "The Lass 
of Richmond Hill," "The Gallant Hussar," "Rory 
O' More," "Sweet Jenny Jones," Bailey's charming 
"Isle of Beauty" and "I'd be a Butterfly," and 
others came to be known to me, and dearly loved. 
Often when the washerwoman was working late I 
would sit in the kitchen, on winter nights, on a low 
stool, pretending to be watching potatoes roasting 
under the copper ; but in reality to get Bet to sing 
me all the old songs over again, entreating her 
often to sing very low, lest my father, who was in 
the shop, might hear. This she did to please me, 
satisfied most likely at my childish liking for her 
songs, which none of the other children seemed to 
care much about. 

Poor woman ! many years after, when I was at 
my father's house on a visit, she came to see me 
"once more," as she said, but time had indeed 
wrought changes in her. The once merry twinkling 
eyes had both been taken out, leaving hollow empty 
eyeless sockets, over which lay her folded locks of 



24 MARY SMITH. 

mournful grey hair. The subdued expression of 
the features seeming to express submission to God's 
will, all so changed and altered from what she was 
when she lilted merrily over her washing-tub. Such 
is our life ! But I owe it to her to say, that for 
good or ill, she was one of my early teachers in the 
matter of verse, which, whether in hymn or song, 
from childhood always fascinated me. 

But during this troubled period, when I was 
about seven years old, I had been sent for a few 
months to another dame school, where I learned to 
knit and sew, the sole object for which I attended. 
It was a parish school, and was visited by ladies 
from the vicarage. It was kept, as most village 
schools were kept then, by a woman, who, by some 
disease or other was unable to move from her chair 
or lift her hand to her mouth. Yet she had a 
robust look as she sat from morning till night in the 
large chair, her great white stick, which reached to 
any part of the cottage floor in which the school 
was held, standing constantly beside her. 

Her knowledge was very small. The girls had a 
lesson once a day in the New Testament, and the 
little ones read out of the '* Reading Made Easy.'' 



CROPREDY. 25 

But knitting and sewing occupied nearly the whole 
time of the girls, who perhaps might average from 
nine to ten. I was a diviner of spirits even then, 
and did not admire the mistress. I saw she was 
passionate and partial and very pharisaical. I do 
not remember to have had any lessons there. I 
could read well enough any book at that time, 
thanks to my inordinate appetite for knowledge. 

One day the ladies came, and called up all the 
readers in the Testament, and I had to stand up 
with the others. After reading two or three chapters, 
the ladies proposed to ask us some questions, which 
they did, of a very easy kind. I stood and returned 
answers to everything they asked, no one else, easy 
as they were, even trying to do so. 

When all was over, as was natural, the ladies 
asked who this little girl was who had answered so 
well. The mistress told them my father's name, 
and the significant exclamation was, ''But he does 
not attend church !" Hence it followed that I had 
no commendation. I was, however, promised a 
reward, which I afterwards received in the shape of 
a New Testament. But for all that, it was evident 
I was looked upon as an alien. They never con- 



26 MARY SMITH. 

descended to speak to me whenever they came; 
and I on my part was, I fear, too reserved in the 
matter of behaviour, taking a delight in omitting 
the profound curtsies which the village children 
never dared to miss giving, when any of the vicar's 
family came into the school, or appeared anywhere 
in the street. I did not learn this from my father, 
who ever spoke in the most respectful and concili- 
ating manner to any of them. 

Settled in our new home, I was at once taken 
from this school, having acquired the useful arts of 
knitting and sewing there, for which I had been 
sent. I was now a girl of eight years of age, with a 
great love of books and a very good capacity for 
reading. My poor mother looked upon reading, 
even when I was a little child, as a species of idle- 
ness ; very well for Sundays or evenings, when baby 
was asleep and I was not wanted for anything else. 
As a last resource mother would tell my father. 
But dear, good, loving father, as he was, always 
took my part on this point, saying, "If the child 
does nothing worse than that, it is not very bad." 
Then addressing me, he would say, "My little 
wench, you must mind and hear when your mother 



CROPREDY. 27 

calls, and do what she bids you. There will be 
time enough for reading afterwards." 

In my earliest years, I used to spend my half- 
pence at the small lollipop shop in the village, in 
buying "Cinderella," always a delight to me, "The 
Babes in the Wood," "Jack the Giant Killer," etc. 
These I read clandestinely. I early acquired a 
sense of what was considered wrong in this 
direction at home. I was always a solitary child ; 
could play alone dressing dolls, or at ball, or hop- 
scotchj in which I delighted. I often stayed playing 
by myself on some paving stones in the churchyard, 
through which I went to school, making myself 
much later in getting home than I ought to have 
done. 

But whatever I did, I always felt that my father 
was right, and what he did not allow or approve 
was wrong. His rule was my law of right, and my 
conscience was established on that practical law of 
Right, which I saw every day enforced with fewest 
words into his life. In regarding his word, I 
regarded an absolute and unimpeachable authority, 
which I never doubted ; and perhaps the real worth 
of religion to nations as well as to individuals, might 



28 MARY SMITH. 

be found in the true rule of the family. In fact, 
true religion constrains loving allegiance, as it did 
in our home; all of us being united in common 
love toward our father. 

It was about this time that I was sent to a higher 
grade school, kept by two ladies, at the wharf. 
Gropredy wharf was on the Oxford canal, which 
flows through there; the wharfinger at that time 
being a Mr. H., who with his two daughters. Miss 
H. and Mrs. B., and her young son, occupied a 
large square brick built house at the wharf. The 
two ladies kept a school of some pretensions, having 
a few boarders, and at which all the farmer's and 
tradesmen's daughters in the villages around, were 
educated. This family at the wharf were Methodists 
of the truest type. The father, a true christian 
gentleman ; and his eldest daughter, Miss H., forever 
remaining in my memory as the highest example of 
an intelligent christian lady it has been my lot to 
know personally. She was, perhaps, indescribable 
— not at all beautiful, but slender, stately, self- 
possessed, and lady-like, with a sweet, generous, 
condescending smile. 

Even now, when more than half a century has 



CROPREDY. 29 

passed away, how vividly I can see that sweetly 
natural, yet saintly face, worn with pain and suffering, 
over which she seemed ever to triumph; as also 
that of the father, whose snowy white head and 
calm, dignified, yet patient face, always impressed 
me as something of the divine. His words were 
few and very quiet, but always kind. There was 
no pomp nor pride. He never thought of what his 
dues were from others ; could not, as his kindness 
was the same alike to all, both rich and poor. His 
placid smile fell on all alike. He was everywhere 
and always the same, as when on Sundays he 
reverently stood up to worship with his face to the 
wall in the small Methodist chapel in the village. 

So I was sent to this school at the wharf, very 
much to my heart's delight. Correct and lady-like 
manners were considered to be almost the be all 
and end all of a girFs education. This great and 
absorbing attention to manners, new as it was to 
me then, attracted my attention, and commanded 
my respect. At our home, gravity, order, sub- 
mission to elders, and respect to superiors, were 
enforced ; but we were taught to obey and do what 
was right because it was so. 



30 MARY SMITH. 

But though I continually made mistakes and 
often forgot myself, I had always a great admiration 
for persons possessing and practising excellent 
manners, and rarely formed a friendship with any 
one in my after life who was not blest with this 
accomplishment. Human nature pays for cultiva- 
tion, and good behaviour beautifies childhood and 
youth, as well as dignifies age. I seemed in a 
new world with companions reduced to such fine 
orderliness, such prompt attention, such willing 
obedience. But rigid rule was enforced upon all, 
notwithstanding appearances. 

It was indeed a very good school ; thoroughness 
being the aim in the few things that were professed 
to be taught, as well as almost faultless discipline 
and good manners. A girl's education at that 
time consisted principally of needlework of various 
descriptions, from plain sewing to all manner of 
fancy work and embroidery, including muslin and 
net, on which we worked or flowered squares for 
the shoulders, veils, caps, collars, and borders; 
likewise a multitude of things not in wear now, 
but then considered very necessary. Parents were 
prouder then of their daughters* pieces of nedlework 
than of their scholarship. 



CROPREDY. 31 

I believe my father would have wished it different, 

but it was usual to consign a pupil to the sole care 

of the governess, to direct and guide as she might 

deem fit and proper. So I was educated according 

to her idea, not his ; the only exception made being 

that I might be specially put forward in arithmetic, 

which was done accordingly. Every afternoon, 

therefore. Miss H., my favourite teacher, came to 

the school room door and called me to her in the 

sitting room, where she sat with her father, and 

there in that blessed quietude, with my kind 

teacher's help, I unravelled the mysteries of long 

division and compound addition, quite as much as 

it was thought necessary then for girls to know. 

Arithmetic was much more thoroughly taught to 

girls in Scotland and the North of England, and in 

most other branches of learning, as I found some 

years after. A blessing it was, that at this school 

we got no frivolous notions of life and its great 

duties, and that we had before us living examples 

of the sweet influences of religion and morality. 

My special delight was in the learning, small as 
it was, that was then taught. I took much interest 
in flowering net and embroidering muslin, but less 



32 MARY SMITH. 

in canvas work, at which I was always slow. But 
we all travelled through one groove, however diverse 
our tastes might be. Thus I did an endless quantity 
of embroidery and flowering, children's caps, muslin 
aprons, and many other things ; as well as a teapot 
stand, with a tiger in the middle ! The canvas of 
the last article being very fine, I drew it up and 
spoilt it, and had to begin afresh, which cost me 
many tears. 

What long months I worked at it— and how I 
hated it — but it was all in vain ! For long years 
Englishwomen's souls were almost as sorely crippled 
and cramped by the devices of the school room, as 
the Chinese women's feet by their shoes. I had to 
go on with this hateful employment. " It must be 
done, and done well," I was told, which I fully 
realized. I never remember to have been praised 
for any work I did, though I did a great deal. 

But I had my delight in going early into the 
school room, while the rest were at play, sitting in 
its grateful quietude, reading over and over again 
such class books as the "Pleasing Instructor," 
Magnall's "Questions," Goldsmith's "History of 
England," etc., all new to me. The "Pleasing 



^v 



CROPREDY. 33 

Instructor" I liked very. much. It contained a 
selection of articles from the best English authors — 
Addison, Steele, Dryden, Young, Pope, the Taylors, 
etc. Hitherto I had had no opportunity of reading 
such books. Any I could get hold of being for 
the most part children's books, with the exception 
of religious ones, such as Boston's "Crook in the 
Lot," Doddridge's "Rise and Progress," and others, 
which I had duly pondered to try to make them 
out, not always with success. 

But here was a book I had a faculty for. These 
authors wrote from their hearts for humanity, and I 
could follow them fully and with delight, though 
but a child. They awakened my young nature, 
and I found for the first time that my pondering 
heart was akin to that of the whole human race. 
And when I read the famous essays of Steele and 
Addison, I could realize much of their truth and 
beauty of expression. Poetry in the form of songs 
and hymns had, almost as an infant, attracted me. 
Pope's stanzas, which I read at school as an eight 
year old child, showed me how far I felt and shared 
the sentiment that he wrote, when he says, 



34 MARY SMITH. 

Thus let me live unseen, unknown, 

Thus unlamented let me die ; 
Steal from the world, and not a stone 
Tell where I lie. 

I had no companions, or at that time very few. 
I never talked of reading, though when I went into 
the cottages I hung over their quaint old pictures, 
and their few tattered books, such as the ** Seven 
Champions of Christendom," " The Good and Bad 
Angel," and old Catholic legends, about which I 
had a world of questions to ask. One intelligent 
woman I specially remember, who had seen better 
days, and whose parents had been Roman Catholics. 
From her I got many an old legend and story, and 
she it was who first told me of monks and nuns and 
abbots. 

I used to like to sit by her table, and, while she 
was busy doing up pasteboard bonnets, ask her 
questions about the old Catholics and their times, 
of whom, before, I had known nothing. I liked to 
hear her stories, which interested me deeply, for 
"Mary Gardner" was no common woman. Not 
that she herself was a Catholic. At that time she 
attended the same chapel as my father did, and was 
a woman who had passed through many afflictions. 



CROPREDY. 35 

Many of her old adages I well remember, especially 
one in reference to our impatience about the rain, 
which kept us indoors. At such times she would 
say, "Hold your tongues, children! It's raining 
victuals to-day!" I put this phrase into verse 
many years after, and published it in the papers. 



CHAPTER III. 

One of my Sunday-school teachers at this time won 
my admiration. Though only a young man, he was 
so sincere and devout a Methodist, that he was 
universally respected, and acknowledged even by 
the wickedest, to be what he professed to be. I 
went to the Methodist Sunday-school in the village, 
near my own home. One Sunday morning, I do 
not know how it occurred, another girl and myself 
transgressed in something, probably in laughter. 
I never could resist the infection of that sort of 
thing ; and as the teacher was a strict disciplinarian, 
we were ordered to remain when the others were 
dismissed. 

All having gone, he called us before him, and in 
the tenderest tones asked if we would remember 
for the future, that the all-seeing eye of God beheld 
us. With tears of deep contrition, I took his 
proffered hand, and determinedly answered "Yes." 



CROPREDY. 37 

Then he knelt down with us, and in deep and 
fervid utterances, in which tears choked his voice at 
times, he prayed that we might be kept true to God 
and our promise, and from ever falling into sin 
agaiii. I left him, a sadder but a wiser child, 
always regarding his deep prayer as one of my first 
religious experiences, and ever after regarding him 
with affectionate reverence as one wholly good. 

I have recorded this simple incident as having, 
in after life, very much influenced my own mind in 
punishing any of my pupils. I saw that the good 
effects of punishment result entirely from the calm, 
pure, loving spirit in which it is administered. My 
teacher's punishment made me a better girl ; roused 
my thoughts to the evil of doing as others do, and 
made me feel sorry that I had given others pain. 
So when it came to be my own turn, many years 
after, to stand at the head of a school, I invariably 
adhered to the practice of keeping delinquents in 
school for a short time after the rest had gone, to 
any other mode of punishment, finding by this 
method I could better effect a kindly alliance with 
the offender. 

In proof of this, I once remember telling a girl 



38 MARY SMITH. 

of ten or eleven to write a verse after all were gone, 
for some fault committed, and having spoken a few 
earnest words to her, I left the room. On coming 
back, I took her slate expecting to find the verse — 
but it was not so. She had written, in the form of 
a child's letter, her deep sorrow at having grieved 
me, and promised to do sq no more. On seeing 
me reading it, she threw her arms around my neck, 
and shed a flood of tears. I kissed her and wept 
also. 

This shows that the events of my childhood 
made a deep impression on me ; that I was a keen 
observer, in after years adopting what I thought 
was good ; and, above all, that a deeply religious 
character always attracted my veneration. Punish- 
ments were then different in ladies' schools, as in 
the one I attended for example. To stand erect in 
a comer for an hour; to wear a frightfully ugly 
dunce's cap, standing on a stool ; and similar chas- 
tisements were constantly occurring. Once only I 
occupied the stool. 

Some ill-natured school girl fixed upon me the 
making of a great noise, while the governess was 
out As a punishment I was set on the stool, with 



<:kol»REDY. 39 

this horrible cap on my head, opposite the window. 
A sensitive child, I was overwhelmed with grief, 
especially as I was quite innocent ; but in vain I 
protested. I was not even noticed, which injustice 
— child as I was — I thought the worst part of all. 
At last, seeing how dreadfully I cried, a little girl 
stepped up to the governess, and with a deep 
curtsy, said that I did not make any noise, but was 
sitting reading on the form (my usual custom). 

I was then taken down ; but I never forgot it. 
It was a hateful ordeal, robbing a child of its self- 
respect, which should always be kept inviolate, if 
at all possible. I remained at this school for 
several years. I liked it well; revolting against 
nothing but the endless fancy work that I was 
made to do. 

However, to my great delight, one day my father 
came home, saying he had been at a sale, and 
had bought a lot of old books. They were duly 
brought, and laid down on the floor; a lot of 
tattered books of all descriptions ; novels, histories, 
poems, plays (including some of Shakespeare's). 
He had surely thought of his little girl, who was 
80 fond of books, for he was too busy to look them 



40 MARV SMITH. 

over. He ordered them to be taken up into the 
attic. But as soon as unnoticed, I began to 
examine and purloin some of them, hiding them 
away for future use. I read the batch I retained 
with great dehght, finding books or parts of books 
of a description quite new to any I had read 
before. 

Especially I remember an old copy of Kirke 
White's "Remains," which I read over and over 
with great delight; and, perhaps, from him and 
Shakespeare, I learned to love classical poetry. 
My delight, which I kept to myself, was inex- 
pressible. I never said anything to anybody about 
my love of books, always feeling rather condemned 
than otherwise about it. Whenever I had done 
what work I was set to do, my chief pleasure was 
to slip away unobserved into some quiet spot, 
where all unseen I could read till the last glimmer 
of day was lost in the lonely night. Often and 
often on wet evenings, or on Saturday afternoons, 
when released from household work, I would creep 
quietly up to the attic where the books were kept 
which was entered by a trap door. 

So time ran on, and though I was taunted by 



CROPREDY. 41 

nearly all the family, except my father, as being 
**always reading," I did, in reality, a great deal 
beside, for ours was a busy house, and idleness was 
a thing not to be tolerated in any one of us. In 
books, or work, or healthful play, our first years were 
certainly passed, and perhaps this was the reason 
why in after years, I could always lay the most 
fascinating book down at any moment. 

In the winter evenings, we had all something to 
do ; and my lot was mostly to go with my father to 
the leather room, and hold the candle for light 
while he cut the thick cow-hides into soles for 
boots and shoes. Many a kind word did he give 
me on these occasions, asking after my school work, 
and guiding and encouraging me as to what I 
should do. Blessed times they always were, and 
fiill of instruction ! I ran willingly with him, 
knowing he would tell me all manner of pleasant 
things ; what I should try to do, and what avoid ; 
speaking to me rather as a woman than as a girl ; 
quite aware of all my odd ways. 

Early I became the companion of my father, 
still hanging on his hand, and walking with him to 
his chapel at Great Bourton on fine Sundays, which 



42 Mary smith. 

was a mile off; and as I grew older, to the other 
places around, to hear special sermons, to missionary 
meetings, public breakfasts, soirees, etc. 

So when yet a girl, I heard the great missionary, 
William Knibb, describe the freeing of the slaves 
in the isle of Jamaica, on the memorable first of 
August, which I shall never forget. I still re- 
member well how intensely I listened, though my 
feet would not yet reach the floor from the high 
pewed seat. I can see that brown emotional face 
yet, as he told the pathetic story of the liberation, 
and how they watched the hours together till 
midnight; how he and the other missionaries 
marched in procession at the head of the liberated 
slaves, to a grave which had been dug, and into 
which grave each one cast his chains and fetters, 
with shouts of joy and triumph. He told also, with 
glowing features, of numerous processions, on the 
first free day, through the towns, in which the women 
tossed their babes in their arms as they danced 
and shouted — and the great missionary concluded 
by saying, "And I should have danced too, if I had 
only known how 1*' This address was delivered at 
Banbury, about four miles from our home. 



CR01>REDY. 43 

The nonconformists of these times had a passion 
for hearing noted preachers ; and my father knowing 
my delight in this special class of oratory, often 
took me with him to hear some celebrity of this 
kind} the distance sometimes being so great that 
even by hanging on his arm, I could hardly get 
along, I was so tired. So I heard Eustace Carey, 
Howard Hinton, Dr. Franklin of Coventry, and 
others; also a remarkable sermon preached by a 
Welsh nonconformist, named Jenkin Thomas. In 
those quiet days we talked of such things in the 
country for weeks together. 

Soon after this time, a cousin of ours died, and 
my father bought an old four-wheel pony trap. In 
this conveyance a party of us often went together to 
meetings. Occasionally, too, we visited my own 
mother's family in Gloucestershire, with whom, as 
they were nearly all Baptists, we had a close and 
constant intercourse. My uncle Newth, a small 
farmer, corresponded with my father, mostly in 
rhyme. His rhyming letters, as I always remember, 
were hailed with great delight by us all. They were 
read aloud by my father, to our great delight, till 



44 MARV SMITH. 

we became quite intimate with them, and were able 
to repeat certain parts. 

My mother's sisters and their families, all farmers 
— Charles Newth and Cornelius Farmiloe — attended 
Shortwood chapel, Nailsworth, a very large Baptist 
chapel, with stabling and out-houses for horses and 
conveyances. Connected with it was a fine burying 
ground, where my uncle Farmiloe had a vault, in 
which his family were buried. They often had 
eminent Baptist ministers and missionaries at Short- 
wood. My uncle Newth wrote to my father on one 
occasion : 

I wish you*d been here the first Sabbath in June, 
We had Pearce from Calcutta, both morning and noon, 
And likewise a Burchell to swell out the tune 
Of worthy the Lamb that was slain. 

By these rhyming letters we were all set rhyming. 
My father often essaying to write back in rhyme. 
An old and dear nonconformist friend of my father's, 
an educated and intelligent man, a Mr. George 
Atkins, who attended at Bourton chapel, some- 
times wrote rhyming letters to my father and 
Uncle Newth. I still remember a bit of his rhyme, 
in the form of a note to my father who had asked 
him to dinner. 



CROPREDY. 45 

With your kind invitation, I could not comply, 
If you read these lines, they'll tell you for why ; 
The loss of my pocket book filled me with care, 
The rascals bereaved me at Banbury fair. 

Hearing these letters and notes read, I got to 
write bits and scraps of rhymes, while yet a girl. 
I remember writing valentines for my sister and 
one of her companions. A gay young fellow 
persisted in paying bis addresses, which they 
wished to cease ; and to try to effect their purpose 
I wrote some repellant rigmarole ending thus — 

With your dandy hat and boots so fine, 
You shall never be my valentine. 

This was my first essay in rhyming for a purpose, 
and was kept strictly secret from all but those inter- 
ested. My uncle's rhyming letters gave me the 
first impulse. AVe all admired him, not only for 
his rhyming abilities, but for his stern noncon- 
formist principles, in the defence of which he never 
wanted either a rhyme or a reason. 

Happy times we all had at our house, when my 
uncle and one or two of my cousins came to see us, 
travelling out of Gloucestershire in some big lum- 
bering old conveyance, over cross country roads, 
and in some places where there were no roads at 



46 MARY SMITH. 

all. It was always late in the day when they came, 
but we had good fires and pleasant welcomes for 
them. As for conversation, these religious folks 
reaped harvests that supplied talk everywhere, both 
profitable and pleasing; and their anecdotes and 
stories were endless, often, I fear, told at the 
expense of some luckless clergyman or his more 
luckless clerk. Our relatives stayed with us, on 
these occasions, for a few days or a week. Then 
our house put on its best garniture, everything, 
though plain and humble, being very clean; and 
all was good humour and good behaviour. 

In a country home like ours, we had a great 
delight in seeing fresh places. I early got a love 
of fine scenery, from my father pointing out the 
hills and Druidical stones of RoUright, the hamlet 
of Burdrop, and other places, as we travelled into 
Gloucestershire, etc. But through all these years I 
was still, as ever, a book worm, rummaging for 
books wherever I went. So whatever book I found 
I read, good or bad, keeping hid the doubtful ones 
from every one's sight. In this way I remember 
reading the life of Doctor Faustus, which I dared 
not let anyone see, with the story of his traffic with 



CROPREDY. 47 

the Evil one, and how he helped him to the 
invention of printing, especially of the Bible ! 

I also got acquainted — how I can hardly tell — 
with a broken down family who had kept the 
"Brazen Nose" inn, in the village. They were 
not exactly such people as were approved of at our 
house ; but in looking over their house I found 
they had a great many old books, which they said 
had been left by travellers staying at the inn. Any 
of these they kindly lent me, and among them were 
a great many I had never seen, mostly novels, but 
some of them very good ones. There I found the 
'» Vicar of Wakefield," the "Exiles of Siberia," the 
"Castle of Otranto," and many others, including, 
as I remember, some Methodist biographies, all of 
which I devoured voraciously. 

The vicar was a haughty man, and fully believed 
in his right to rule the consciences of the parish- 
ioners, but he rarely interfered with us. Neverthe- 
less, there were exceptional times, and I remember 
one day, just after an early dinner, the vicar opening 
our street door — the rule then — standing with it in 
his hand, and asking if we had not one or two 
children old enough to be confirmed, as the bishop 



48 MARY SMITH. 

was coming for that purpose. My father, who 
was sitting in his arm-chair by the fire, rose to 
receive him, saying, **I have learned from the 
New Testament that the apostles confirmed 'the 
christians,* and must just say, when my children 
are old enough to understand such things, they 
must judge for themselves." 

At this the vicar flew into a great passion, and 
stamped on the floor, saying, "You will never do 
as other people do." To this my father replied, 
" In anything else, sir, in which I can oblige you, 
I shall be glad to do so ; but my children must 
decide for themselves." With this his reverence 
slammed the door, and went away without any 
word of courtesy. My poor father looked tried and 
put about on these occasions; but I as a child 
witnessing such haughtiness and passion on the 
part of a minister of religion, felt all my young 
spirit in revolt against a church, whose minister 
came to the people in the name of pride and 
passion and custom, rather than in the spirit of 
Christ ; striving as a pope to overbear and overawe, 
rather than as a christian minister to instruct and 
enlighten. 



CROPREDY. 49 

Once when a child, on my governess setting me to 
learn the church catechism, my father had written 
all round the margin of the book, "Popery! Popery ! 
please don't let the child learn this." This I saw 
to my consternation, when I went up to her the 
next morning, and at which she smiled as she 
closed the book. Things of this kind, in due time, 
became clearer to my apprehension, and helped to 
make me a sturdy nonconformist to the end of my 
days, as my father had been before me. 



CHAPTER IV. 

But many things in our old way of life now came 
to an end. My father, in consequence of business 
losses, had twice canvassed for the office of relieving 
officer and registrar of the district ; the second time 
with success, notwithstanding his dissent This 
had led to his giving up all his ordinary business. 
My eldest brother and I were consequently placed 
in a shop which had been previously taken on the 
Oxford canal in the village, to which the shoemaking 
business was likewise to be joined. We were both 
young for such an important undertaking. The 
serious ways of our home life, somewhat intensified 
by family trouble, probably added more than a 
share of deep thoughtfulness to my youthful appear- 
ance, which led strangers to suppose me older than 
I really was. My woman's life in reality commenced 
from then, and I might even say before then, for I 
divined, if I did not tell all the family secrets, and 
shared all its sad troubles. 



CROPREDY. 51 

How deeply thankful we all felt for my father's 
election to the ill-paid post of relieving officer. I 
well remember our regarding it as a special provi- 
dence, as an intervention of the Highest on our 
behalf, the sudden turning of the clergy, his sworn 
foes, to vote for him. There was no loud singing 
of Te Deums at our house, but much quiet and 
devout thanksgiving, unheard by any human ears. 
It was early spring. Ash Wednesday followed the 
week after, and we were all surprised to hear my 
father say he was going to church. I always shall 
see the reverent devout form standing erect there, 
giving all the responses, without book. At last 
coming to the Magnificat, then, with the full 
emphasis of a truly thankful heart, he lifted up his 
voice, and said, "My soul doth magnify the Lord, 
and my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour, for 
he that is mighty hath magnified me, and holy is 
His name." 

It seemed as if he had come there to show his 
gratitude before the congregation, and to testify 
with devout heart what great things God had done 
for him. This may seem a small matter, but it has 
always seemed to me an honourable struggle with 



52 MARY SMITH. 

poverty. Unpaid bills were an intolerable burden 
at our house, to be ended the soonest possible 
way, not by modem bankruptcy, but by honestly 
paying them. In this way, in a few years, every 
bill was met, and though we were never rich, the 
family honour was never soiled by unpaid bills. 
In his new office, which he held for twenty-one 
years, by persistent thrift and diligence, he cleared 
everything, and had a trifle to leave us all at his 
death. Long and reverently I could linger over 
the memory of my dear father, the best man whom 
I have ever known, the one still the best loved of 
my life. 

My boast is not that I deduce my birth 
, From loins enthroned, or rulers of the earth ; 
But higher far my proud pretensions rise — 
The heir of parents passed into the skies. 

My life had now become a very busy and 
responsible one, for one so young; but I had 
profited by our family troubles, and my brother 
agreed with me that we must refuse credit to all 
doubtful customers. So our shop soon righted 
itself. My brother led the men in his own depart- 
ment, and with little guidance I managed the 
grocery and provision shop. In the intervals of 



CROPREDY. S3 

custom I did much, if not all, in the house, as well 
as keeping the books. Finally, I got handy and 
expert in making articles of wearing apparel, dresses 
for myself and younger sisters ; indeed, anything to 
save expense. My brother and I did all manner 
of things to advance our tardy fortunes. He kept 
bees and pigs; and I kept poultry, which latter 
brought me in a certain amount of pocket money. 
Work was indeed our life, and so anxious and 
conscientious was I, that I soon got to make 
children's frocks, both for our own family and 
others, by sitting up late in the evenings. 

Once I remember — on one of these nights — 
to have seen a poor young fellow buried, at twelve 
o'clock at night, in the outskirts of the churchyard, 
in front of our shop. There was then no christian 
burial for the poor suicide ; no bell was rung nor 
service said, nor any of the beautiful formulas of 
the Church of England burial service used. A few 
poor men (perhaps his brothers), with horn lanterns 
let him down into his silent grave, as I saw standing 
at our door; while afterwards the heavy clods of 
earth which rolled rapidly down over the coffin, in 
the silent night, seemed awfully weird and melan- 



54 Mary sMItH. 

choly. Thank God there have been and still are 
human hearts in this great world, who have changed 
all this; and the poor suicide is now reverently 
pitied, and has sweet words of holy hope said over 
his forlorn grave. 

This hard work was good for me. I felt that I 
was useful and helpful; too much engaged for 
harbouring idle thoughts or vain dreams, yet still 
cherishing aspirations after something beyond the 
limits of my power of definition, or the depth of 
my dreams. But this did not make me unhappy. 
It kept me silent, reserved, shy, and without any 
desire for intimacies with thoughtless, gay girls. 
My friends at this time were a few of my old 
schoolfellows, in better circumstances than myself, 
who persisted in their attachments to me. I was 
still the managing spirit in all our childish schemes 
of amusement at their big farm houses, or excursions 
on long summer evenings, or on holiday afternoons 
over the farm, or up the sweet bowery rural roads 
in quest of violets or primroses, or the more deli- 
cate cowslip, which, (obeying the mandates of the 
mothers,) we gathered in large handfuls for making 
cowslip wine of. 



CROt>REDY. 55 

Very delightful to me were these rambles through 
the sweetly scented lanes in spring, when fields 
were rich with gay flowers, the beauty of the year. 
Pleasant undying memories have ever hung around 
them. They attracted us together then : and now 
all my old school companions are dead but one, 
who is in South America. Fifty years ago she 
became the wife of a young man, whose father left 
him a plantation on condition that he would go 
there and live on it. I feel that that was the only 
pleasurable period of my whole life, having nothing 
in it vile or selfish; the sole object in all our 
schemes being to carry out some idea of childish 
fun. 

O happy time of childhood ! when small troubles 
enhance future pleasures — pleasures which are the 
one abiding joy of a long life ! Before the jealousies 
and envies of life begin, all is new and untried, and 
neither they nor I saw far into the great life of the 
world, or thought for one moment that the things 
we had read thereof in books were not true. One 
girl, whom I loved very much, and who had the 
rarest roses on her cheeks, was the first to fall. 
She became a faded memory, with a name written 



56 Mary smith. 

merely on a grand stone in a village churchyard. 
Another and yet another of these bright young 
girls, did I, with six others, all dressed in pure 
white, according to the custom of the time and 
place, help to carry to their graves. The old 
churchyard has many mementoes of bright school 
friends who have perished in the march of life. 

All my old friends, who came to see me in the 
first years at the shop, marvelled at my busy life. 
Still as time flew by, and I became seventeen, 
bits of romance crept into my life, as is common to 
all of human kind. Yet even here I was hardly 
Hke the rest. I objected then, as all my life long, 
to women lowering themselves to coarse jesting, 
loud laughing, and especially to the objectionable 
rudeness of village youths and maidens. Shy and 
silent and reserved in my manners, I was much 
offended at all looseness of behaviour in others. I 
thought then, as I have taught ever since, that a 
woman can be a lady without money, and that 
parents and teachers should prompt her to be this 
truly in the interest of morality and virtue. 

The washerwoman and other women we had 
about our house, when I was a girl, used to say. 



CROPREDY. 57 

"Mary must have a minister. She reads so much, 
and is so grave, and can tell you all about things." 
And I think I liked the idea, though I said nothing. 
But I had neither time nor inclination to think of 
these things at the shop. My one ambition was to 
get our family free from debt. So while other girls 
at my age were an expense to their parents, I am 
free to say that I rendered mine all the assistance 
in my power. I was not without selfishness either, 
and liked to exact whatever respect I could from 
the rude element which surrounded me. 

My brother had a friend who oftener came home 
Mrith him than I liked, and who brought things as 
presents which I was too shy to reject, though I 
showed they gave me no pleasure. As he was a 
lad of good prospects, my father spoke to me about 
him one day. He said I surely could find something 
to say to him, adding, he would like to see me with 
someone who really cared for me. To this I replied, 
I did not want him, and could work for myself. 
Quite true, but not quite easy, as I afterwards found 
out. Yet I never regretted my action. 

My father had always been fond of having minis- 
ters about us. We had them often calling and 



S8 MARY SMITH. 

Stopping to tea or dinner. One Baptist minister 
from Gloucestershire sometimes stayed for weeks 
together, going away on Sundays to preach at 
various chapels, while waiting a "call." He was a 
clever man, from Shortwood, who finally settled at 
Northampton. I once went with my father, in our 
old trap, to spend a Sabbath with him and his 
family at that place. The first railway in those 
parts was then in course of formation; and I 
remember we called to see it on our way home. 

This Mr. Ashmead, the minister, had anecdotes 
for evermore of his student life at Bristol, under 
Isaiah Birt and others, familiar to Baptist ears. 
One I recollect of a certain youth, named Caleb, 
who was a great talker, and very fond of spending 
his evenings in some pleasant friend's house, and 
getting let in by some friendly student after hours. 
One dark night after the usual signal, the door 
opened, and Caleb skipped in as usual, turning a 
pirouette as he snapped his fingers with the words, 
"Nick'd it again, Caleb!" when the voice beside 
him said quietly, "Not so fast, young man. Isaiah 
has nick'd Caleb this time !" It was the principal 
himself, who having got wind of the thing, had sat 
up on purpose to give the student a surprise. 



CkOt>REDY. 59 

One fine summer afternoon, not long after we 
had been at the shop, as I sat by the window, the 
Hon. W. Parker — who was canvassing the county 
of Oxfordshire for ParHamentary votes — suddenly 
sprang into the house, by the open door, and stood 
before me with a train of gentlemen (the village 
freeholders) behind him. A tall, handsome young 
man, wearing a white hat, which he did not take 
off — he enquired for my father, who had a vote for 
the county. I stood up in my schoolgirl way, with 
gravity and respect, and replied my father was not 
at home. He said he wanted my father to vote for 
him, and as he was out, he urged me to speak for 
him. I stood silent. He then began to coax me ; 
and in a moment, before I knew what was going to 
happen, he kissed me, and fled ! Bewildered and 
indignant, I resumed my seat; but, young as I 
was, all my nature rose in revolt against him. His 
presumption offended me most acutely. I felt I 
was not an ignorant nor a giddy girl, to be pleased 
with any such undue liberties. 

Possibly this little incident helped in after years, 
to make me more energetic in my speech and 
writings against the insidious treachery of the 



6o MARY SMITH. 

Tories. Many a strong letter did I pen in Carlisle, 
against Tory tactics and disestablishment, which I 
hope helped to show those who read them, some- 
thing of their fallacious and misleading pretensions. 

There was a great need of an earnest minister in 
our village ; but sad to say, as is often the case in 
factory towns, the rude element of drunkenness 
and riot, oftener becomes one of scorn and oppo- 
sition than of penitence and religious conviction. 
So it was in our village. A son of one of the 
old dissenting families, who regularly attended the 
chapel, had become awfully dissipated; had left 
his father's comfortable home, and become a sad 
drunken sot, unfit for any decent society. Every 
effort made to reclaim him had failed. Well do I 
remember, one Sunday morning, the quiet chapel 
being fluttered in the midst of the service by the 
once bright, well dressed youth coming in, and 
making his way to the top of the gallery — a fearful 
prodigal — without hat, or coat, or waistcoat, or 
shoes, or stockings ! 

I had for two or three years been deeply im- 
pressed that my life of indecision was wrong. I 
felt that my apathy to religion was not right. At 



CROPREDY. 6 1 

times, I very much condemned myself for my 
novel reading, which I knew my father would 
utterly condemn. I more than once vowed to give 
it up, but never did. Indeed, one evening I went 
to the extent of shutting myself in my bedroom, 
and there writing down a number of resolutions as 
to my future conduct, which, alas ! I never kept. 

Our chapel at Great Bourton was up a lonely 
road, between two villages, yet whatever the weather 
might be, or whenever the chapel doors might be 
open in the dark wet nights of winter, I was sure 
to be there, often with a sad desponding heart. I 
hoped some good word spoken there might bring 
me light and peace from on High, For this end I 
continually prayed, though I said nothing to any 
one, nor did any intrusive religious friend, as they 
do among the Methodists, try to probe my wounds, 
and tempt my utterances on the subject. My 
father's religion was pre-eminently a silent one, and 
the people at this little chapel were all of them very 
much so, though still of the kindest. Pleasant 
quiet smiles, and kind "How do you do's," they all 
had, as in country fashion they swayed your hand 
affectionately horizontally backward and forward. 



62 MARY SMITH. 

enquiring for friends at home, or making apt 
remarks about the weather. 

Then, as in Cromwell's time, the big clouds of 
despondency and contrition darkened the spirit for 
months, often till the still small voice of mercy and 
forgiveness, like a ray of sunshine out of a heavy 
sky, cleared the vision, and made every sound 
become one of glad hope and blessing. So I kept 
on my way through this dark time, saying no word 
to any one, not even to my brother, who, like me, 
was on his way to the wicket gate. We had both 
been very much impressed with those Sinai thun- 
ders, those terrors of the law, which we had heard 
in the sermons of our young preacher. I remember 
my brother rising from his chair one Sunday night, 
and saying seriously, " Shall we have a few words 
of prayer, before we go to bed?" I had been 
longing to say the same thing, but was deterred by 
my old shyness, and therefore acquiesced with 
silent gladness. 

A decided mystic as I have been all my life, I at 
this time doubtless was passing through some of its 
inexpressible phases, and found deeps within deeps 
of what seemed to mc inextinguishable sorrow, for 
as Goethe sings : 



CROPREDY. 63 

Who ne'er his bread in sorrow ate, 
Who never spent the midnight hours 
Weeping and wishing for the morrow. 
He knows you not, ye heavenly powers. 

In the winter, when the snow lay thick on the 
ground, I have known my father send me word 
from his room by mother, not to think of setting 
out till he was up, and able to go with me. Other- 
wise, in a usual way, I rose early on Sunday 
mornings, and went with my brother to the early 
prayer meetings, held at eight o'clock. These 
walks were very pleasant through the spring and 
summer, when all around was fair and beautiful, 
but in the winter when no foot had invaded the 
lonely roads after a deep snow, or in the cruel 
winds or pouring rains of late autumn — through 
which we went nothing daunted — they were different. 
So much so, that an atheistic farmer, whose gate we 
passed, used to say we were "mad." Be that as 
it may, it was the most divine infatuation I ever 
felt, and of which I never once relented or grew 
weary. I gave up all. The earrings were taken 
out of my ears, the coral necklace laid aside, and 
the flowers and bows from my bonnet. It was a 
joy to me to give them up. Saint Theresa could 



64 MARY SMITH. 

not have delighted more in the cross than I did. I 
had, in fact, learnt that grandest of all lessons, to 
low lie in the Lord's hands, and to feel that every 
step downward is a step upward. Till then I had 
never known how sweet life was, bereft of all its 
ambitions and earthly strivings. 



CHAPTER V. 

A GREATER soiTOw than I had ever before known 

now befel me. I was cut off from my old busy life 

of the shop. Things had improved, and my brother 

had married. After staying a few weeks to put 

everything in order, and initiate his wife into the 

mysteries of shopkeeping, I went home again to my 

father's house, as he desired. I had worked hard, 

but had had no wages. Few girls in their teens 

worked so self-denyingly and resolutely as I did 

then. I knew, indeed, the worst was past ; and in 

a few years the family ship righted itself, every bill 

being eventually paid, and every account settled 

But for myself, as is often the case with women, 

even the most capable and energetic, the one small 

event of my brother's marrying had stranded me 

without occupation. 

The September following, I was publicly baptised 

by immersion, with ten others, my brother and the 

minister being among the number. Like the min- 
L 5 



66 MARY SMITH. 

ister, we were under conviction of the scriptural 
obligation of this rite and mode of its administra- 
tion ; and resolute to fulfil all righteousness, I had 
become enamoured of the idea that I should thus 
publicly witness my attachment to my dear Lord 
and Saviour. We were baptised by the minister 
of the chapel, before all the congregation, in the 
morning of the first Sabbath in the month. In the 
afternoon, I sat down for the first time with the 
members of the church, to the ordinance of the 
Lord's Supper. 

As a young religious enthusiast, I expected I 
know not what manifestations of the Spirit, in 
fulfilling these ordinances. I fear I had a sense 
that in making such a great sacrifice, I should also 
have some return of special blessing — (a return 
which poor human nature always looks for, con- 
fessed or not) — but I was disappointed. I felt 
nothing, and was certainly determined not to pre- 
tend that I felt anything ; so, while I observed that 
the men and women around me bowed their heads 
and covered their faces, I, hating the faintest shade 
of hypocrisy, sat bolt upright, listening to all and 
observing all, but by no means complacent with 



CROPREDY. 67 

myself that I could feel no more. I was seeking 
religion in the outer form, rather than in the living 
spirit, which it takes years to learn and experience ; 
and writing this to-day, after forty years have passed, 
I now regard ordinances with no more appreciation 
than a Quaker does, feeling that the sublime spirit 
of Christ's life should inspire more than a sentiment, 
should live in more than a ceremony, and that it 
should beget deeds like His, to renew, and purify, 
and inspire the world. 

A few weeks after this, I went with a cousin to 
visit my mother's relations in Gloucestershire, prob- 
ably determined on by the fact that I was then at 
liberty to do so, having, since I left my brother at 
the shop, no definite business occupation. My 
cousin was to be married, and when that event was 
over, I had to return to Cropredy. After visiting 
about for several weeks, the year was getting dark 
and sad. My uncle Thomas' large family of girls — 
there were ten of them, all at home — were looking 
forward to Christmas, and had already made me 
promise to stay till then. They were a happy 
household, living at Tetbury, a small market town 
in the west of Gloucestershire, where my uncle 



68 MARY SMITH. 

Thomas, recently dead, had been established some 
years as a grocer and cheese factor. Treated with 
especial kindness by my aunt and elder cousins, 
and with mingled love and respect by the younger 
ones, who seemed to like me all the better for being 
so serious and silent, I was quite at home in this 
busy orderly home, where no servant was kept. 
My aunt, a handsome stately lady of few words 
and commanding presence, insisted that each should 
take her place and part in the domestic duties of 
the house. 

A few weeks after, in the midst of our busy plans 
and purposes, I was surprised to receive a letter 
from my father, sent on from my last address, in- 
forming me that our minister and his wife were 
leaving the Cropredy neighbourhood. Being con- 
nected with the Baptist Home Missionary Society, 
he had been appointed to Brough in Westmorland. 
My cousins, seeing me crying as I read the letter, 
came round me with sad faces, asking what was the 
matter, expecting to hear some one was either ill 
or dead. When they found it was only the minister 
going away, girl like, they thought that was nothing, 



CROPREDY. 69 

and protested I should stay as I had promised till 
after Christmas. But this was not to be. 

I set off on my homeward journey on foot, and 
found myself silently following a tall boy, in a 
clean white smock frock, who was carrying my box. 
Gloucestershire is a lovely, picturesque county, and 
the afternoon was an exquisite one, being fine and 
dry and silent about the middle of November. 
Ever)rwhere there was a sad melancholy breath of 
wind, at times, stirring among the leaves and 
hovering among the great branches by the roadside, 
as if to show how surpassing beautiful they were in 
their rich variegated autumnal dyes, and how re- 
splendently they decorated the peaceful earth. 

So with sad and silent thoughts, my guide and I 
arrived at my cousin's, who had been in Oxford- 
shire with us. There he had learnt Lis trade, 
and there he had married his wife. Consequently 
I was received very kindly by both of them, 
and entertained very hospitably; but I fear I 
was a depressing guest. Having been apprised 
we should find my brother George at Chafford, 
my cousin drove me in his lumbering old gig 
— which most farmers kept in those ante-railway 



7© Mary smith. 

times — starting early on the Monday morning. 
Arriving there we found George, and were soon off 
again, pursuing our slow way over rough cross 
country roads, over hill and dale, and lessening the 
distance, as we constantly felt, between us and our 
journey's end. Young and strong as we were, we 
grew somewhat worn out and weary with our long 
day's travel and some of its less pleasant incidents 
— twelve hours and more in coming sixty miles, 
with only a stoppage of half-an-hour now and then, 
to bait the horse ! 

Getting a good night's rest at home, I was on 
foot early next morning, with my father, journeying 
to the residence of the minister, Mr. Osborn, two 
miles or more away. He was leaving that morning 
for Westmorland, and my visit was to be a last 
farewell, as I thought. We got there before day- 
light, and found busy preparations were being made 
for the minister's departure. It was arranged — 
with my father's consent — that I was to stay to 
keep Mrs. Osborn company, during her husband's 
absence. 

Some time after preaching his trial sermons, he 
received a "call" to become minister of the church; 



CROtREDY. 71 

and then wrote to my father and myself suggesting 
that I might perhaps be willing to accompany his 
wife and baby to the north. This proposal came 
upon me with great surprise, as I had never once 
thought of such a thing. With our untravelled 
village ideas (before the opening up of the great 
central railways of the country), Westmorland was 
as far removed almost to the rustic "southron" 
intellect then, as Sydney is to-day. I remember a 
neighbouring farmer, in a white smock-frock, re- 
marked to my father, in broad Oxonian, that he had 
"heerd that 'twas a very mountaineous countree." 

I soon became reconciled to the journey, and 
was delighted with the idea of seeing places of 
which I knew nothing but the name. But my 
father ; how should I leave my father, whose love 
and tenderness I had never had reason to doubt ? 
Under a calm countenance, he, on his part, hid a 
deeply troubled heart. For three nights, as mother 
told me, he could not sleep nor come to any 
decision. At last he consented that I might go 
and stay three months, and then return home. So 
I left Cropredy on these conditions, but I had a 



72 MARY SMITH. 

presentiment that I was going to return no more, 
which proved too true. 

Well then, I was going to the north, and conse- 
quently all at once became an important personage, 
indeed, much more so than I wished to be. Every- 
body I met or saw had something to say or ask 
about it. Whoever had heard of this outlandish 
place, Westmorland, or had ever heard of or seen 
any one who had ? But the weeks flew past, ending 
all this village talk, and much else beside. 

The railway between York and Darlington had 
already been opened, and that also between 
Birmingham and the north; therefore, our plan 
was to travel to the latter place in a light van, 
under the care of my brother George, while Mrs. 
Osborn's furniture and luggage followed in another 
van. We left Oxfordshire on the 2nd of February, 
1842, when I was within a few days of twenty years 
old. We were up very early that winter morning. 
But early as we had to start, we did not leave 
without observing the time-honoured rule of our 
home, namely, to have a word of prayer before 
parting; and, as my father used to say, put our- 
selves under the protection of Providence. 



CROPREDY. 73 

So that morning, our early breakfast over — the 
last thing before the horse was brought out — we 
stood there altogether, once more to sing a parting 
hymn, before our long and tedious journey com- 
menced, into a country we knew nothing of, and 
unto a people we had as yet not seen. The broken 
strains of heavenly words entered our souls, and 
softened all our hearts. Solitary neighbours and 
cottage women, knowing that we were to start that 
morning, stood outside by the yet lighted window, 
all anxious to say a last good bye, and all mingling 
their own devout wishes for our good. There was 
quite a congregation when we rose from our knees ; 
but there was little said. Our hearts were full. 

The neighbours who had not yet got up to see 
us off, hearing the wheels turn on to the road, 
opened their chamber windows at which they stood, 
and called out their good byes and God bless yous 
to me. My father mounted me on our old pony, 
as he intended walking a few miles on the road. 
Eight miles he walked by my side that morning, 
drawn on partly by its bright pure air. Many a 
tender counsel was given, many a wise hint 



74 MARY SMITH. 

dropped. Dear father ! he knew much more of 
the world than I did; and finally we parted. 

We were soon at Birmingham, where my brother 
saw us all right for York, en route for Darlington. 
As it was a fine bright day, we were much taken 
up with viewing the beautiful country through which 
we passed. Being the first time I had seen or been 
in a railway carriage, I was not without some sense 
of the gravity of our position. I especially shud- 
dered, and held fast by something, every time we 
cut through an arch, thinking the peculiar crashing 
noise very frightful; perhaps turning pale, as I 
remember a clerical looking gentleman, who rode 
in the same carriage, remarking to Mrs. Osborn 
about my seeming to be afraid. 

But all went well. My fears were needless ; and 
my experiences of railway travelling on that first 
day, were very pleasant. The one great difference 
between then and now being the small number of 
passengers travelling with the train, and the greater 
quietude of the stations. There were but single 
lines laid down then, and it all seemed such a 
private affair compared with the great bustling 
crowded centre of anxious and stirrmg people it is 



cropredy. 75 

to-day. What autocrat ever conferred on the world 
such benefits and blessings, as the hero of Chat- 
moss, George Stephenson ? 

We reached Darlington about nine o'clock the 
same night, and thought it a special providence, 
that a quiet looking man came to the carriage door, 
and asked if we wanted lodgings. He offered to 
conduct us to his house, which we both (taking 
note of his honest countenance) readily accepted. 
We found his home very clean and comfortable, 
and his wife a bright cheerful woman, who soon 
got us a substantial tea after our long day's travel. 
In retiring to rest, what was our joy to hear the old 
familiar sounds of earnest prayer ascending from 
the ground-floor, where the family apparently knelt 
in devout worship, before retiring for the night. 
These sounds quieted every fear of evil, which our 
being in a strange place had tended to excite. 

We had to start at eight o'clock in the morning 
by the coach for Barnard Castle, and thence to 
Brough. To our dismay, we found there were rival 
coaches running, one only of which went through 
to Brough. They both protested, speaking in a 
dialect of which we knew little or nothing, and we 



76 MARY SMITH. 

did not know which to believe. Our host, who 
had come up with us, pointed to the right one ; but 
the other declared he was going also that day; 
took possession of our luggage, and crammed Mrs. 
Osborn and her baby inside the coach, there being 
no place for me, but on the top. Shouting defiant 
words to his rival, off we drove. I had little doubt 
afterwards the other driver was saying that I should 
be frozen to death, riding on the top of the coach 
over Stain more on such a day, and that he would 
be guilty of my death. I believe this would have 
been the case in reality, had the man not pulled up 
at a roadside inn, and brought a glass of steaming 
brandy and water, and insisted on my drinking it 
right off. 

The cold was something awful at that elevation 
for any human being to bear, much less a thinly 
clad, fragile woman from the south, unaccustomed 
to the northern temperature. The fact is, that 
when we got on to Stainmore, I seemed absolutely 
to have no clothing on, and the piercing winds 
blew through and through me with such rigour as 
to be quite terrific and appalling. I kept my seat, 
crowding head and knees together as best I could 



CROPREDY. 77 

for warmth ; and though at any other time I should 
have refused the offer of brandy and water, I took 
it eagerly, feeling that I must do so. When we got 
to Barnard Castle, the people at the inn told us 
how we had been misled. We went on to Brcugh 
by the other coach, and I had the privilege of going 
inside with my friends. My experience of riding 
on the top of a coach over Slainmore, in the early 
part of February, was never forgotten. 



CHAPTER VI. 

We entered Brough by a long and slowly-descending 
road. It lies directly under mountains where are 
lead mines, which yield profit and employment to 
its inhabitants, whose chief occupation is mining. 
It is, or rather was — for it is now forty years ago — 
a lonsj street of uncouth, white-washed, and many 
of them one storeyed houses. The largest and most 
handsome of these were the two posting houses, 
Macgee's and Kilvington's, with a few shops in the 
lower part, of very unpretending aspect, drapery 
being exhibited in one window and grocery in the 
other. The thrifty inhabitants thought it prudent 
apparently to ensure making the two ends meet, by 
being as comprehensive as possible. 

There were converging rows of clean, comfortable 
looking houses, in some cases of superior appearance 
and pretensions, branching out from the principal 
street, and scattered far about. Smaller houses also 
everywhere, near the beck, ran parallel with the 



BROUGH. 79 

mountains we had crossed. The beck, a shallow 
yellow stream, flowed, as many of them do, from a 
great height, over a broken rocky bed, and rattled 
down with noisy clamour on stormy days. Church 
Brough, as its name denotes, is where the church 
and vicarage are; then a rather dismal, quiet place, 
at which a few old people only seemed to live ; 
functionaries of the church and beadledom gener- 
ally. In this remote place, with its rigorous climate 
and consequent poverty, dissent held the first and 
foremost rank ; and the church, though a very 
handsome one, seemed to have been relegated to 
the background. 

Our days of travel had been fine dry ones ; the 
snow still lying thick and spotless on Stainmore, as 
it usually does all winter long, and even far into 
spring. Our friend who had preceded us thither, 
was at the coach door ready to receive us. But 
had we been Esquimaux, the curiosity of the 
younger part of the people in the street could 
hardly have been greater, so rudely did they press 
into our very midst, staring in our faces and 
watching our every movement. And what struck 
me on that, and many other occasions afterwards, 



8o MARY SMITH. 

was that they talked about us in our hearing — not 
only young people, but men and women also— as 
though they thought we should not know or under- 
stand what they said. I suppose it was because 
they could not understand us, which we found at 
first, on some occasions, they did not. 

Mr. Osborn was staying pro tern with one of the 
most conspicuous men in the town, the mining 
agent, who was a Baptist. It was but a small 
house, with a window at the back, looking over 
the brawling, yellow beck. The entrance was by 
folding doors— with glass at the top, and brass 
knocker — opening in quite a stylish kind of way, 
into a rather broad lobby, which door gave persons 
on first entering, the impression of its being a much 
more commodious house than it really was. But 
among those primitive people, we soon found it was 
considered quite a genteel residence ; and we our- 
selves, coming from the thatched roofs of our native 
Oxfordshire, thought so, too, as it had to us the 
great merit of being slated. 

The first night, our new house — notwithstanding 
our united efforts to reduce its chaos to something 
like makeshift comfort — came far short of our real 



BROUGH. 8 1 

needs and desires. One of the Baptist members, 
coming in and seeing our difficulty, suggested that 
I might sleep at his sister's, who was Squire Hob- 
son's wife. It was at once decided to accept this 
kind offer, if confirmed ; and our new friend sallied 
forth up street, to his sister's. He was soon back 
again, with a favourable answer. 

Young and strong, and good sleeper though I 
then was, I was cold on going to bed, and cold I 
remained all the night through, counting every 
hour, till at length wearied out with wakefulness, 
I listened for the rising of the servant, which I 
expected would be about six o'clock or soon after. 
I determined that as soon as I heard her stirring, I 
would rise and ask her to let me out. The fact 
was, that we natives of the south were so imperfectly 
educated at that period, that we knew nothing of 
the differences of the climate we had to contend 
against. Inapprehensive of this fact, we were far 
too thinly clad for a journey to the north in mid- 
winter. 

Through this ignorance, I nearly lost my life; 

as we afterwards found that the winter dress of 

northern women differed materially from that worn 
L 6 



82 MARY SMITH. 

by those of the south. In the old times, as I have 
heard it said, the women of the south wore the 
same clothing winter and summer, scorning to make 
any difference, lest they should be thought to want 
hardihood. Indeed, so far as knowledge went, we 
had been very badly equipped for our journey, 
none of the thousand springs of incidental hearsay, 
between the far north and the provincial south, 
being then in existence. 

Consequently, for the first few weeks of our 
residence at Brough, we were in a most awkward 
predicament, quite as bad as though we had been 
in a foreign country; knowing nothing of the great 
difference in manners, habits, and modes of living 
of the inhabitants; nor yet understanding their 
grotesque dialect, — at least, to our ears it had a 
grotesque sound with it — while the common people 
of Brough seemed wholly inapprehensive of what we 
said. Thus on the first day after our arrival, wanting 
some additional furniture, Mr. and Mrs. Osborn 
went to Appleby to purchase it, leaving me and the 
baby at home, with a woman who lived in a cottage 
close by us, to clean and put things to rights. 

Never shall I forget poor Betty's consternation 



BROUGH. 83 

when I asked her to bring me different things, nor 
her puzzled looks to understand what I meant. The 
people of Brough used the same words for different 
vessels. A washing pan or bowl being a "pot/* 
and a saucepan, a "pan" only; almost everything 
thus having a fresh name. When Betty failed to 
bring what I wanted, she stood with anxious face to 
see what the article was I brought when I went for 
it myself, smiling good naturedly, as I did, at her 
odd mistakes. Their's was, in fact, a more limited 
vocabulary than ours, as I found. 

Thus the word "pots," though very unseemly to a 
southern woman's ears, was applied to all sorts of 
things made of "clay;'' and Betty would ask, to my 
astonishment, if she should wash the "pots" and 
side them up, when she directed my attention to 
the china standing on the tray, after having been 
used at tea. In the same way she stroked the baby, 
and called it a "piiir lal silly thing," and "an unco 
bonny barne," which, but for her kindly honest face, 
seemed very offensive terms. I had never before 
then heard of "barne," but in connection with a 
place with immense folding doors, used by farmers 
lor storing and thrashing corn; nor "silly" but as 



84 MARY SMITH. 

meaning stupid or foolish. When I told them these 
dialect phrases at night, and said that I thought 
Betty meant it all in kindness, they laughed at our 
conversation, and said they were sure /she did, 
though she had an odd way of expressing it. 

During my early days at Brough, I often went 
into Betty's cottage on some trifling errand, and 
was shocked one evening to see her pouring out on 
a shallow platter, what I conceived to be ** pigs' 
victuals" for her husband's supper, as he sat at the 
three-legged table on which the platter stood, with 
his mouth wide open to catch every word I said. 
Of course, I reported all at home, with many pitying 
words, sorry, as I said, that they were so very poor. 
The next time Betty came in, Mrs. Osborn asked 
her what that was which she made for her husband's 
supper. "That's poddish," says Betty. ''They're 
good. Ivvery body sups them here. Oor Isaac's 
gey fond o' his poddish, but (pointing to me) this 
young lady quite flounders him. He can't mak oot 
what she says." At this we all laughed heartily. 
However, we soon learnt that porridge was not 
** pigs' victuals," although it looked very like it to 
my southern eyes. 



BROUGH. 85 

We were long in getting into an easy apprehension 
of the common talk of the people, and apparently, 
they also of ours. Their loud emphatic tones 
resembled those of talkers in a storm, who mean 
patiently to say out all they have to say, notwith- 
standing the fury of the wind ; which sounded to 
our ears something very different from the soft 
musical accent of the rapidly speaking Oxonians. 
'J'his rapidity of speech, I suspect, it was that hin- 
dered the people generally from understanding us, 
and talking of us before our faces as though we 
were foreigners, which they did persistently for a 
long time. 

A butcher and his son argued the question, 
whether Mrs. Osborn or myself was "t' mistress," 
in the presence of whichever of us happened to go 
to order the meat, much to our amusement; the 
old man always protesting that I was the mistress 
of the house, as I was dark and serious looking ; 
and the son just as tenaciously holding that the 
little fair one was "t' reet un." 

But from the first, we were strongly impressed 
with the genuine kindliness, honesty, and truthful- 
ness of these people ; their readiness to render us 



t6 MARY SMITH. 

any little service, or inform us of anything relating 
to their customs, etc., they thought we did not 
know; or do anything, indeed, they could to oblige. 
There was no trace, it is true, of southern syco- 
phancy, so offensive and humiliating in the village 
peasantry of the midland counties; no timid 
curtsying of the women and girls, nor speechless 
bowing and bare-headed reverence of the men and 
boys to superiors. They were a race of hardy, 
thrifty toilers ; and neither bishop, nor priest, nor 
squire exerted any arbitrary personal power over 
them; and this they showed in their personal 
independence and freedom, as you continually felt. 

But as a set off to their bluntness, and apparent 
want of courtesy, you met with no make belief, and 
hypocrisy was almost unknown, as were its twin 
vices, sham and cant, the outgrowths too often of 
our older civilizations. As a result of this, we soon 
began to like these honest, hardy people, and to 
appreciate and prefer their superior energy in char- 
acter and action, to the more effeminate southern 
whom we had left. These northerners we soon 
found were more resolute, energetic, daring, and 
courageous ; willing to learn to an amazing degree. 



BROUGH. 87 

SO long as what you wanted to teach them accorded 
with these characteristics. They took nothing on 
trust. But they were not great talkers: whoever 
knew great workers to be so ? 

The Baptists and religious people among whom 
we principally moved, were silent to a singular 
degree; both silent and shy. Some ladies, who 
owned considerable property, and lived on their 
own estate, being so shy that they rarely lifted their 
eyes however long they talked to you, nor even if 
they called on you; and yet they were fair, hand- 
some, unmarried women. There were many of the 
most devout and pious of the Baptist women, beside 
them, who had this singular manner, reminding one 
of the devout women of the early Christian ages, 
when they foreswore the secular intercourse of earth 
for the holier intercourse of heaven. 

The men also were shy and silent, though not to 
the same degree, but often quite painfully so. I 
have heard a young student, who was once with us, 
say, that in coming back from his round of this 
circuit, he invariably met one of the members, who 
was a farmer, at a certain point, and all that ever 
he said was, "Travelling home again, are you?" 



^8 MARY SMITH. 

— every time just the same, and no more — though 
he often stopped at the man's house to bait his 
pony, as he passed it on the road. 

In fact, we soon found we had come among a 
singularly original people, of unquestionable sincerity 
and an inflexible uprightness of purpose, and of an 
unusual loftiness of religious aim and action. Hence 
I was much invigorated and stimulated by their 
intercourse, and their strong faith and religious 
energy quickened and strengthened mine also. In 
all things there was less talk than deed, and by 
nothing that was done did they ever create the 
impression that they wanted to attract attention to 
themselves. Their temporal privations and many 
hardships, their personal toil amid endless disap- 
pointments, their cultivation and care bringing no 
increase — or an increase too tardy to be of any 
avail — such, for instance, as their never-ripening 
crops, or their crops being rendered unfit to bring 
to the barn door through inclement weather. 
These and other perplexing trials had done more 
to chasten and reconcile them to their fate, than 
ever the asceticism of the anchorite, or the austeri- 



BROUGH. 89 

ties of the old world monks had done for the truth 
and beauty of religion. 

No people I had then, or have since met with, 
have impressed me with having a religion so true 
and pure and lofty as theirs. To me, who had 
only recently given up the world, and vowed to live 
apart from all its ensnaring fascinations, and who 
had, like themselves, felt something of the difficul- 
ties and disappointments of life, they were especially 
interesting and soul-inspiring. 

But to revert to my own more personal experi- 
ence. I now began to feel that I had lost my own 
dear home, the love and sympathy of my own dear 
father, and that I was a stranger in a strange land. 
The attention I had formerly received, when a 
visitor for a few days only with my friends, gradu- 
ally falling off, and altogether declining into nility 
or sometimes positive coldness. This,' I have no 
doubt, my father feared, and it was probably the 
real cause of his objection to my going ; not that 
he had any fear of my making myself a useful and 
valuable help to them. He knew my self-sacrificing 
spirit, and that I would eat no man's bread without 
fully earning it ; but he also knew how poor the 



90 MARY SMITH. 

people were that my friends were going amongst, 
and how small a salary the minister consequently 
would have. 

However, the members of the church soon seemed 
fully apprehensive of my situation and its unpleasant- 
ness ; and in proportion as they saw me becoming 
anxious and troubled, manifested great interest in 
me, and showed me much kindness ; not without 
increasing the very evils, perhaps, which they, in 

consideration of my comfort, wished to diminish. 
But in all that related to myself, I was making no 
sort of revelations to any one, not even consulting 
with my father by letter, as I perhaps ought to have 
done. 

There was this at the bottom of it. I was now 
very anxious, and thought it my duty, being twenty 
years of age, to relieve my father altogether for the 
future of any care on my account. I hoped every 
day, perhaps foolishly, that something would occur 
to afford me a chance of getting a situation. I had 
had a presentiment all along, that I was to stay in 
the north, and now I had become so prepossessed 
with the lofty religious aspirations of these people, 



BROUGH. 91 

which was the primary object of my life, that I 
longed to remain among them. 

Happily money with me, only in so far as I really 
needed it for necessary articles of clothing, was not 
coveted then, as many other things were ; although 
pressing needs in this direction, at times, made me 
very sad. I sent no word, nor made any complaint 
to any one, not even to my father, from whom I 
thought it right to hide all my sorrows, showing 
him the bright side only when I wrote, knowing 
what a troubled, struggling life he had had for 
many years. No, he should never know how 
anxious and unhappy I was at times ; nor would I 
send to him for money, for had he not long before 
paid my expenses to the north ? And now I would 
struggle hard to provide for myself. 

So I set to work after I went to bed at night, in 
the attic in which I slept, to repair and alter the 
things I had, to the best of my ability, making 
myself a dress out of a silk cloak I wore on Sun- 
days, as I very well remember. Many a night, I 
was thus employed till one or two o'clock in the 
morning, only giving over when I could keep 
myself awake no longer. Yet I was punctually up 



92 MARY SMITH. 

and down again at the usual hour, having the little 
ones with me, and everything ready for breakfast. 
They knew nothing of my extra midnight labours, 
nor were at all apprehensive, I suppose, of my sad 
reflections. But the spiritual discipline I gained 
from it was great, and like the experience of the 
saints of the middle ages, I felt myself continually 
growing calmer and stronger under it. 

On this account it was, I believe, that so much 
attention and respect was shown me on all occasions, 
by these deeply religious people, who instinctively 
seemed to apprehend all my inner secrets, and 
discern the meaning of my most private ideas. 
They held that all should use their "gifts," as they 
called it, at the prayer meetings, which we found 
they did, women as well as men engaging in oral 
prayer. Mr. Osborn insisted that his wife and I 
should overcome our timidity, and do as the other 
members did ; and one night at family worship he 
got me to venture upon this untried duty. From 
that time, he and others frequently called upon me, 
and my confidence grew stronger every time. All 
winter through they had the prayer meetings at the 
members' houses in rotation, and very pleasant they 



BROUGH. 93 

were, a large bright fire being made up in the best 
room for the occasion. 

During the summer months, when agricultural 
pursuits kept many members in the fields, if not 
all, the meetings were held in the chapel. Then 
the attendance was very scant, for these people 
believed in being faithful in all things. At such 
times, I have seen only myself and the doorkeeper 
present. The doorkeeper was named Joseph, a 
man of original character. He heeded not numbers, 
and either gave out a hymn he knew, or asked me 
to read one. 

I saw much of Joseph, and felt as a child in the 
presence of a good father. I attended many a 
prayer meeting with him alone in the chapel there. 
His striking prayer — as though in reality talking to 
a loving parent, on whom he relied for help and 

hope in all his troubles — was a great blessing to 
me. He also encouraged me to pray, which I did 
on several occasions. I have never forgotten the 
quiet benediction which fell on my anxious heart, as 
he bade me good-night at the chapel door, saying 
meekly: "Bless the Lord! We have had a good 
time to-night." Much of my capability to speak 



94 MARY SMITH. 

and lecture in public in after years, I derived from 
using my "gifts," as these good people called it, at 
the week-night prayer meetings, at Brough, in 
Westmorland. 

I also read a few highly instructive and, to me, 
deeply interesting books while there. Dr. Thomas 
Brown's "Moral Philosophy," and the "Elements 
of Mental Science," by some Scotch metaphysician 
whom I cannot now name, though it made a deep 
impression on my mind at the time ; also Whately's 
"Logic," and others. I should say here, perhaps, 
that at this period, if not before, I always made a 
point of making the contents of every book I read 
my own. I had not time to take notes, nor did I 
do so, but every page I read I earnestly endeavoured 
to make myself sure of understanding. This 
method of reading I found to be the best, as the 
act of taking notes diverts, in some degree, the 
mind from the subject. 

There was one more book about this time, or 
later in the same period, that made a profound 
impression on my mind, the author of which indeed 
became a great master, and was one of the moulders 
of my life. This was Emerson, the American 



BROUGH. 95 

essayist. I was doing the usual morning dusting 
in the room which my friend used for his study, 
when I caught sight of an open pamphlet. I stopped 
my work for a mom.ent to look at it. I found it 
was the essay on Nature, lying open at the Christian 
Teacher, I stopped to read the paragraph on the 
Snow Storm. It was all I dare read. It woke in 
my soul a thousand new and wonderful thoughts. 
I could not forget it. I was so ravished with the 
genial freshness and fertility of its argument, and 
the rare spiritual unction flowing through it, that 
whenever I could get a chance I read it over and 
over again, till I knew it by heart as I knew the 
Psalms of David or some of my favourite hymns. 

Spiritual life I now saw was a fertile source of 
intellectual vigour, as I have ever since found ; and 
that the highest capacities of the soul interact that 
"intellect is always holy: holiness always wise." 
It was, in fact, a new spirit world, a mysticism, on 
whose border I had been long walking and dream- 
ing with indefinable fancies. I felt that I had 
affinities with the highest in nature, and that all 
heights of being and character were within my reach 
and attainment. 



CHAPTER VII. 

My first school was at Brough in Westmorland. 
While I had been working very hard in the minis- 
ter's family, without either pay or thanks, for many 
months, I was beginning to feel that after all I 
should have to give up this vague waiting and 
hoping, and reluctantly make up my mind to go 
home again. When all at once (as though all the 
thoughts of my inner heart had been known), I 
was asked by several of the female members of the 
church, whether I would teach a girls' school, in 
case they could get a sufficient number of pupils. 

At that time, there was not a girls' school either 
in Brough or the neighbourhood. The only school 
then in the small market town, being a private 
school for boys, kept by an aged Independent 
minister, in his own small cottage. 

I was very shy and diffident, and pleaded inability 
and want of training, etc. To these objections they 
put forth that the girls were either very young or 



BROUGH. 97 

backward, through having had no "mistress" there, 
as they termed it, for a long time. There was, of 
course, much discussion on the subject; and I 
found that everybody, even the minister and his 
wife, when it came to the point of my returning 
home, wanted to keep me in the north. Notwith- 
standing my shyness and reserve, I soon felt I had 
found great favour among these primitive people. 
There were strong affinities between us, not only 
spiritual but temporal. Faithful in all heavenly 
duties, their religion included a due sense of faith- 
fulness in every service unto mankind. 

A tolerably large house chanced to be standing 

empty at the upper or quieter end of the town ; and 

part of this house was taken for the use of a school 

room, etc. I rode over to Appleby one evening, on 

Mr. Osborn's pony, to get a few circulars printed 

by a man named Barnes, who kept a humble shop 

there (neither printer nor bookseller existing in 

Brough at that time). I began my little school 

the following week. It seemed at first a very 

unpromising affair, ruinous to my air castles mostly, 

and trying to me in many other ways. I had got 

rooms, but was entirely destitute of anything to put 
I. 7 



98 MARY SMITH. 

in them. My upper room, where I was to live, 
being as bare as ever was saint's cell, without the 
saint's contentment and resignation. 

Very small at first, my school gradually increased. 
As I became better known, I had often grown up 
girls whose education had been neglected. These 
mostly came from lone farm houses, and were some- 
times as tall as myself. Blithe, sonsie lasses they 
were for the most part, willing and obedient, and 
rendering me an amount of respect which I seemed 
almost ashamed to take. I may say that my 
grammar at that time was like that of country ladies 
generally, very superficial; though in after life it 
became one of my favourite studies. 

The people of Brough at that time were not rich. 
Mining and agriculture engaged the attention, and 
in some cases divided the occupation of the people. 

In consideration of this, I had been advised — as 
my own conscience would have dictated — to make 
my charges very low. Though I eventually got a 
considerable number of pupils together, they did 
ittle more than pay needful expenses ; and in the 
early days of my little enterprise, I was often 
reduced to the most straitened circumstances. 



BROUGH. 99 

Once, I remember, I had not a single penny left to 
buy the least needful article of food, and was in sad 
inward trouble as to what I should do. I tried to 
settle the question, whether I should fast till some 
one brought me some money, or ask Mrs. Osborn 
to lend me a shilling. 

I had never before asked for such favour, and I 
reflected that she might not have one, or, if she had, 
might not be able to spare it. It was Saturday. I 
had no school, and was going down the street to 
my friends' house on some errand — sad enough — 
when one of my pupils came up to me and said her 
mother had sent her to pay the shilling she owed 
me. I need not say how my heart leaped up in 
silent but devout gratitude to God for his goodness 
that day, for I sincerely believed then, as I do now, 
that it came from Him. 

I helped myself by thus holding on. From the 
first day of my leaving home I vowed that whatever 
I had to suffer, I would try by all the means in my 
power to keep myself from going back to the old 
village life, where there was neither help nor hope 
for a person of intellectual aspirations. Very hard 
work and hard fare, week after week, and month 



lOO MARY SMITH. 

after month, such as I submitted to, was very 
depressing, with no happy outlook of any kind 
beyond it. No congratulatory eyes met mine then, 
as in the old time, when I walked beside my dear 
father, and felt in his quiet smiles both sympathy 
and encouragement. 

Coming from the south of England, as I did, 
where Nature^s pictures, like those of the kaleido- 
scope, were beautiful still, through all her many 
changes and seasons, filling the soul with im- 
pressioned dreams of radiant greenery and sylvan 
loveliness — I never could like Brough, or reconcile 
myself to that long dreary prospect of snow-covered 
fells, which for more than half the year encompassed 
it all around. Its inhospitable, ungenerous skies, 
as I still thought them, never won me over to 
delight, or kept my heart from sighing for a kinder 
and brighter home. It was not a place to love, 
nor to add to one's happiness. We all felt it was 
only probationary, and held our peace. A morrow 
would come, and for that morrow we lived. That 
was a recognised fact on all hands. 

With this feeling we got through our time, till 
the third year, when an incident nmirred in my 



BROUOH. lOI 

apparently sad life, which might have had happier 
results, with a less conscientious person. I state it 
merely as an indication of my feelings respecting 
marriage, which ordinance is now subverted to such 
vile uses and abuses — women, in reality, being 
bought and sold in the marriage market as in any 
other. 

One fine Sunday in summer, a young man, who 
— as the preacher appointed for the day at Brough — 
came to dine with Mrs. Osborn after morning 
service, in the absence of her husband. I also was 
there, quiet and retiring as usual, not presuming to 
say scarcely a word, though I sat at the same table. 
The young man was shy and silent. He was above 
the middle stature, and having a deformed foot, he 
walked with arms continually hanging down by his 
sides, as if to balance himself. 

A woman was to preach at the Primitive 
Methodist chapel in the ^afternoon, and some of 
the young people of the Baptist congregation had 
arranged to go, and promised to call for me. 

Mr. J on hearing where we were going, was 

interested, and said he would go too. We formed 
quite a company. On coming back| the merits of 



tC2 MARY SMITH. 

the sermon were rather warmly discussed, so much 
so that the majority of the company sped on for- 
getting that they were leaving Mr. J behind. 

As he was Mrs. Osborn's guest, I thought it my 
duty to wait, and walk by him. This I did as my 
duty, talking to him in a friendly manner all the 
way we went, for we were left far behind. It is 
true I felt some reserve in doing this, knowing that 
he was rich, and, in certain respects, my superior. 

I went to my school as usual, on the Monday 
morning. It had grown larger. Many older girls 
came from several villages round about; and the 
teaching of some thirty pupils occupied all my time 
and thoughts. Much to my surprise, on Tuesday 
afternoon, Mrs. Osbom sent me word that I was 
wanted very particularly, and must come at once. 
I set my school free, and then went down to her 
house. She met me much more graciously than 

usual, saying, it seemed I had captured Mr. J 

on Sunday. I thought — though we were the most 
realistic of people — that she was joking; and 
persisted gravely that I was innocent of any in- 
tention of doing such a thing. Then she told me 
he had confessed all to her, saying, *' It is you he 



BKOUGH. 103 

has come to see, and no one else" — and added, 
''you had better not be too hard with him : he is 
so very shy.'* 

There was, perhaps, some need of saying this, as 
she knew how likely I would be to keep him at a 
distance, as I did other young men. As a conse- 
quence of her information, I refused to go down 
stairs till she was ready, so that she might do all 

the talking, as usual. Mr. J was an eccentric 

man for his age, never having had any need to 
work, and, owing to his deformed foot, hardly 
capable of it. For this reason, and his delicate 
health, he had been spoiled as a child. 

An elder brother and he lived together on a large 

farm ; and Mr. J rode about on a good horse, 

wherever he went, on account of his lameness. 
Being a man of thirty, and having his own will and 
way in everything, you may imagine something of 
what he was ; the quiet smile on his face being, to 
a woman, the one redeeming feature in the tout 
ensemble. 

As religious people in a religious home, we took 
tea very pleasantly together, but very quietly. I 
for my part talked a little more than usual The 



l04 MARV SMITH. 

gentleman at length left to get his horse ready for 
home, without making his wishes known to me 
himself. It is probable, knowing I had no relations 
there, he had spoken to Mrs. Osborn, expecting 
that she would help him by introducing the subject, 
but she did neither. However, as one blessed result, 
I was treated with more consideration by my friends, 
and the additional kindness was exceedingly wel- 
come and consoling to me. 

I was back at my school on the morrow after 
this event, a little graver and more commanding, as 
well as more absolute. The thought of having 
been loved, always gives a woman new strength. 
This little episode in my dull life at Brough, if it 
did nothing else, made it somewhat pleasanter. It 
showed possibilities — such possibilities being that I 
might not remain a second Cinderella always. I 
was now spoken to as an equal, and in some degree 
allowed to take the liberties of one. The rude 
hints I had often had to bear, from that time ceased. 
Mrs. Osborn had herself heard the story, and knew 
its truth. 

A prospect of change came about this time. Mr. 
Osborn had been sent to Carlisle to preach a trial 



BROUGH. 105 

sermon ; and a few months after he was appointed 
to go there. This change was looked forward to 
with great gladness. For various reasons, my 
friends pressed me to go with them, knowing that 
I, like themselves, had not been happy where we 
were, nor had my school ever paid me. With the 
utmost thrift I had, indeed, lived on the hardest 
fare — brown bread being my continual diet, and a 
bit of butter now and then my only relish. 

My father was against my remaining at Brough 
alone, so I at once decided to give up my school 
and go. When all my little bills were paid me, I 
found I had a few pounds left, as I had contracted 
no debts. Out of this money I bought some 
necessary articles of plain and comfortable clothing, 
and thought myself very rich to be able to do so. 
I had, moreover, five pounds left, over and above, 
which my friends perceiving, made a point of 
borrowing. In those days I did not need much 
pressing. The fact that they were greatly in need, 
and that I could supply that need, became a verit- 
able certainty that I should do so. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

We started for Carlisle in Squire Hobson*s phaeton, 
by which mode we rode to Penrith. From there 
we took the coach to Carlisle, now more than forty 
years ago, on a late autumn day, when the roads 
were sloppy with rain, and the dykes choked with 
a variegated compound of scattered leaves. 

We entered the old Border city rather late m the 
afternoon, and landed with the mail coach at 
the ** Crown and Mitre," in Castle-street. Few 
people were astir, and the city presented a very 
uncompromising aspect. We stayed in Castle-street 
over night, and in the morning went down to William ' 
street, Botchergate, where we had a comfortable 
double house taken. 

Mr. Osborn preached for the Baptists for four or 
five years, at the Athenaeum, in Lowther-street (now 
the Post Office), at the end of which time, the 
Baptist Home Missionary Society, hearing that he 
had become heterodox, ceased to pay. 



CARLISLE. 107 

There was plenty of employment for me in this 
new home, where everything had to be adjusted 
afresh, and a whole house put into order, with seven 
souls to provide for — father and mother, three 
babies, a young student, and myself. But after 
the first week or two, things dropped into their 
places, and the old use and wont was pretty much 
established. 

The Baptists at first were almost our sole visitors; 
but what little we saw of the city interested us 
much. It was above all so very untown-like; many 
of the people so quaint, quiet, and slow; and hardly 
any of them habitually bright, or brisk, or stately, 
or with an air of superior intelligence, or breeding ; 
and none of them had that portly pomposity con- 
tinually to be met with among the wealthy citizens 
of the south, or even among the village squires and 
freeholders. The rapid speech, quick motions, and 
sharp physique, with the distinct esprit de corps of 
the market town of any size in the south, were 
entirely wanting here, or at least it seemed so then. 

They were tradesmen, money makers, very pos- 
sibly rich, but they had neither the manners nor the 
deportment of gentlemen ; and the same deficiency 



I08 MARY SMITH. 

was seen everywhere in the gentler sex also. Almost 
anyone coming from the south, forty years ago, 
would, I think, have been of the same opinion ; 
and would have noted the absolute want of genuine 
polish and politeness. I fancy this arose from 
the large lordly heritages of the southern gentry, 
squires, and farmers, who were mostly all large 
freeholders, and in nearly every particular different 
from the northern farmer. The southern farmers 
were men of wealth. They sat in their parlours, 
and were w^aited upon by servants. They knew 
little or nothing of farm work, and their children 
were educated by governesses, and sent to the best 
boarding schools. Of course, they had been bred 
gentlemen for generations; hence the difference 
between north and south; especially the difference 
between northern and southern towns half a century 
ago. 

The northern man, as a compensation, possessed 
a richer and more fertile brain, a readier hand, a 
stouter heart, and a courage to win kingdoms; 
never a gentleman ; and yet it is noteworthy that 
many of them possessed true nobility of purpose, 
which had become a birthright to them through 



CARLISLE. 109 

the bold and enduring conquests of a long chain of 
ancestors. So Carlisle was an entirely new world 
to me, full of interest, it is true, but provoking a 
world of thought ; and to a stranger, making every- 
thing seen or heard an object of quiet reflection and 
observation. 

Carlisle improved on acquaintance. We found 
we had come among a shrewd, ready-witted, and 
dexterous people. We no sooner began to know 
them, than we began to respect them. A self- 
helpful, thrifty, and courageous people, I found in 
them the very qualities and sturdy virtues I 
most admired ; along with the sterling honesty, 
truthfulness, and independence of the people of 
Westmorland ; though with much less of their silent, 
lofty, and fervid piety. This peculiarity of the latter 
was owing to a great extent, no doubt, to their 
seclusion, loneliness and privations, which intensified 
and strengthened their ideas; hence arises, perhaps, 
the lofty patriotism — a kind of religion of the people 
— of mountainous countries. 

The people of Carlisle excited my interest greatly 
on every hand, by ignoring the amenities of society, 
and following uncouth customs of their own, appar- 



no MARY SMITH. 

ently much preferred on account of old and dear 
associations. Hence they carefully preserve these 
customs, and their dialect everywhere survives the 
Board School. The Lancaster and Carlisle Railway 
was opened soon after our coming to the city, as 
well as other lines, which have done so much to 
develope and brighten it, as well as to extend its 
boundaries. It has also mitigated the asperities of 
the old city. The railway has materially developed 
the life of cities and towns everywhere, making fifty 
years of the present equal in many things to a cycle 
of the past. 

On coming into Carlisle, as a Baptist minister of 
more than average abilities, Mr. Osborn attracted 
many friends. His personal appearance, tall figure, 
and steep piled up forehead, were everywhere notice- 
able ; added to which he was a voracious reader, 
mostly of theology and philosophy. Logic and 
grammar he had taken up at first, with a view to his 
own mental improvement. 

Originally an Oxfordshire farmer's son, of the 
poorest kind, he had received none but the very 
simplest elements of education. To write a good 
hand sixt}' years ago, was in rural England in the 



CARLISLE. Ill 

south, the top of the village schoolmaster's ambition 
to teach, and of his rustic pupils' ambition to learn. 
To read and write was the summary of the education 
then given to poor boys in parish schools, and in 
many villages there was no other. 

Mr. Osborn was an excellent penman, but little 
more ; hence, I suppose, he became a traveller for 
a grocery establishment, at a later period of his life, 
in which position he was when he first joined the 
ministry. He had first rate abilities as a thinker, 
and was rather a bold reason er, preferring abstruse 
studies in metaphysics, mental science, and philo- 
sophical research generally, to history or literature. 

He had, in fact, naturally a fine mind, but was 
placed in the position of thousands of poor English 
youths, without the means to obtain, or the time to 
acquire, the necessary education to develope it. 
So, like his class, he delighted to discuss deep 
philosophical or metaphysical questions, books, and 
intellectual topics, which he did with an unwearying 
interest. 

As to his piety, at the time of his coming into 
Carlisle, it was deep and undoubted. I have heard 
him frequently close his studies at two o'clock in 



112 MARY SMITH. 

the morning, in a small attic room, over the one in 
which I slept at their house at Brough, with an 
audible prayer of great depth and power, which he 
thought no one heard but God alone. Dissenting 
ministers of forty or fifty years ago, with considerable 
families, had often no more than seventy or eighty 
pounds a year as stipend, which was in reality the 
case with my friend. 

Personally, in coming into Carlisle, I concluded 
to stay awhile with my friends. My help was 
greatly needed, though I knew they could not afford 
to pay me, nor even then to re-fund what they had 
borrowed. The expense of removing, with their 
limited finances, had exhausted all their resources. 
This threw me back into the same sad state of 
poverty as before. After buying a few needful 
articles of dress, I had lent them very nearly all I 
had ; a half-crown, and two or three sixpences, 
alone remaining in my pocket. I soon saw that no 
word was ever said in extenuation of my poverty ; 
no one suspected what I had done ; nor did their 
behaviour to me as time ran on, tend to show that 
they were under obligation to me ; but rather the 
reverse. 



CARLISLE. 113 

So I remember, one winter afternoon, I had been 
into my own room to change my dress, and before 
coming out, took up a pair of boots to put on. 
Before doing so, I examined the soles. Alas ! they 
presented a sad sight to one who had no money in 
her pocket. They were worn out far beyond my 
thought or expectation. What should I do ? 

The fact is, I had once over acted indiscreetly. 
I had walked with the baby in my arms, often 
during the gloomy winter mornings, a short way 
from the end of William-street, my object being to 
pause awhile before the window of a small book- 
seller, named Fishburn. This I did to read over 
the titles of his books, and see if there was anything 
new. It amused baby to see the pictures as well 
as myself. One morning I was attracted by a 
rather thick faded copy of a book, the title page of 
which was open. It was lectures to the students 
of a French college by the lady principal This 
arrested my attention, and excited my longing to 
read it. But how could I get hold of the book ? 

Mr. Osborn and his young student got books of 

old "Fish," as they called him, and said they could 

not do without them. I had the half-crown in my 
L 8 



114 MARY SMITH. 

pocket — though I had offered it toward a subscrip- 
tion at the chapel, poor as I was — but to this offer 
they had wisely said "No." So at last, baby and I 
actually ventured to open the door, and ask the 
placid old man the price of the book in the window. 
He looked considerably surprised to see a plainly 
dressed young woman, with a baby in her arms, 
enquiring the price of such a book. But when he 
said half-a-crown, and I drew the money out of my 
pocket, he looked much more surprised. 

Once I remember, during winter I bought a little 
worsted, and knit me a pair of hose, after going to 
bed at eleven o'clock at night : and as they objected 
to my having a light, I did the best I could, drawing 
the blind up to catch whatever light I could from 
the street lamp, happily not very far from my 
window. 

I found an agreeable, well educated, and well 
mannered young lady among the Baptists. Her 
mother, who was the owner of considerable property 
in Botchergate, was a Mrs. Cummins, who lived 
there with her three daughters. This Miss Cum- 
mins was the youngest — light, fragile, and pretty. 
She wore glasses, and afterwards became the wife 



CAltUSLS. 115 

of Mr. J. A. Cockburn of Allenwood, near Cariisle, 
She offered to show me the sights of the old city, 
whenever I could find time to go and see them. 
So earnest was she, that she often prevailed upon 
Mrs. Osborn to let me off, when I would have been 
too proud to have asked her myself. 

In this way, she took me to see many curiosities, 
so called, among which was the museum, then in a 
back room of the old Athenaeum, shut up in dis- 
order, and covered with dust. She was the nearest 
specimen of a southern lady I had seen in the 
north ; bright, intelligent, and dressy. She seemed 
to be well acquainted with almost everything, from 
the Indian idol down to the pair of wee Chinese 
slippers. That awful couple of New Zealanders, 
which afterwards sent such a shudder through my 
frame in Finkle-street, was not there then. 

More than an hour we spent together in the 
museum, that winter afternoon^ examining and 
commenting on the various curiosities. Miss 
Cummins was a capital cicerone, and as I had an 
immeasurable faculty for listening, we both enjoyed 
the thing. From that day I never quite forgot the 
dusty old museum, nor ceased to wonder why in a 



Il6 MARY SMITH. 

place like Carlisle, so destitute of attractions, it was 
not brightened up, and put to some better use. 
Hence when the question of its preservation 
cropped up in the Corporation more than twenty 
years after, I knew some little of its past history, 
and was able to write on behalf of its preservation 
and being made the nucleus of a future museum. 
This, thanks to a few active minded men — headed 
by Mr. John Sinclair, afterwards its devoted secre- 
tary — was at length done, and the little museum 
was located in Finkle-street 

It is needless to mention other places which 
Miss Cummins took me to see ; suffice it to say I 
was very anxious to see an assize trial. The scene 
was highly instructive and amusing to me. We 
had heard many romantic accounts in the south of 
Gretna Green marriages, and I had read a good 
deal about them in novels. What was my surprise 
then to find a real Gretna Green trial going on, 
and the old "blacksmith" and his helpful spouse 
there in person, with their veritable book in hand. 
The young man in the dock — a Cumberland lad of 
twenty-two, I think — he did not look so much — 
was undergoing trial for having been twice married 



CARLISLE. 117 

at Gretna. Poor fellow ! he was found guilty, and 
sentenced accordingly, the victim of unwise and 
thoughtless laws. That young man's serious face 
looks at me still through the many years in sad 
remonstrance. 

But what made this trial doubly interesting to me, 
was that it occurred just after the elopement of Lady 
Clementeus Villiers. The whole batch of barristers 
— from the south, probably — were anxious, on that 
account, to get hold of the old man's book, and 
find her name in it This they did, upon which 
there was such laughing among them, and such 
passing the book about, and pointing to it, as to 
quite bewilder the old priest. To me the Villiers 
case was interesting. The family had a seat at 
Upton Edgehills, their principal residence, within 
six miles of my home in Oxfordshire, which I had 
seen, and from which she had eloped. 

There was one more case at the assizes — perhaps 
the saddest of all — that of a poor woman, who had 
taken her illegitimate boy out of the workhouse, 
presumably for a holiday. Instead of this, however, 
she had taken him three or four miles into the 
country, near to a lonely pond of water, in which 



Il8 MARV SMITH. 

he wad adkerwards found drowned; Tdis was a long 
heart-rending case — hanging or nothing—and as no 
one had seen her do it — miserable creature ! — she 
finally got off. 

There was one more notable place I saw for the 
first time, in the company of my friend, Miss 
Cummins, and that was Corby woods. It was a 
lovely day ; bud and blossom everywhere, the sky 
radiant with sunshine, the air balmy and soft, and 
not too hot. There were no strollers but ourselves, 
which to a reflective mind like my own, was a great 
point in the enjoyment. With all due respect to 
humanity, crowds always seemed to me to profane 
and desecrate nature, with their loud talk and 
flippant manners. 



CHAPTER IX. 

There were many things highly interesting to me 
while staying in William-street. The Baptists, who 
constantly came there, treated me very kindly and 
respectfully : and some of them, who knew I had 
had a school at Brough, tried to induce me to begin 
one in Carlisle. This I demurred to, preferring to 
wait. I had no means to do so properly, and was 
ambitious of more education, I felt I would rather 
stay a few months where I was, getting knowledge 
by reading, and hearing intellectual conversations 
and discussions without end. 

Among the visitors was Mr. J. A. Cockburn, 
afterwards of Allenwood paper mill. He was then 
a member of the Baptist church ; a great reader, 
especially of Carlyle, a keen politician, an animated 
talker, and a very gentlemanly man. 

James Milligan was then among the Baptists, a 
young married man, a weaver, living at Trinity- 
buildings. He had a well-stored mind, and had 



120 MARY SMITH. 

been a great reader of the best literature ; but, 
unfortunately, had an impediment in his speech. 
He wrote elegant verses and interesting letters. 
Two or three years later, at my suggestion — ^for we 
had become very intimate, through my verse making 
propensity — he gathered up the best of his poems, 
which had appeared in Whitridge's Miscellany, 
Some of these, especially "Sunset" and "Daybreak," 
struck me as being strikingly beautiful. They 
were issued in shilling pamphlet form by Mr. 
Whitridge. By this means the poor weaver realized 
sufficient funds to take him to America. In the 
New World, a doctor cured him of his stammering. 
Soon after he rose to be the editor of a newspaper, 
and lived to become a prosperous and much 
respected man. 

Another man, who has since greatly distinguished 
himself, was the Rev. W. J. Tweddle, the son of a 
house-painter in Carlisle, then a student at the 
Wesleyan college at Didsbury. He called upon 
us occasionally when at home, and was always a 
genial and interesting friend, who could tell a lively 
and diverting story. As a preacher he has been 
long conspicuous for his pulpit eloquence in London 



CARLISLE. 121 

and other large centres of population. His mind 
was one of clear and vivid perception, showing 
patient and careful thought. He had the penetra- 
tion to see through the sophisms of an argument 
you wished to hide, and was capable of giving illus- 
trations in beautiful diction and poetic language. 

Many others came beside, whose object was 
more especially theology; young ministers and 
students, who got to know when Mr. Osborn was 
at home, for he then had good congregations at the 
Athenaeum. 

I was full of occupation during these months, 
and occasionally very grave and sad, as the fact of 
the necessity for my further efforts to help myself 
pressed more continually on my mind. But as I 
was situated, thank heaven, there was much to 
interest me. One day, the young student who 
stayed with Mr. Osborn, knowing me to be able to 
give an opinion, brought a copy of verses, which he 
said he was going to send to the Carlisle JoumcU, 
He told me the eldest Miss Cummins wrote verses, 
and that at her instigation he had tried his hand, 
and was very anxious that she should have an 
opportunity of seeing them in print. Mr. R. had 



122 MARY SMITH. 

by no means a brilliant intellect, nor any large 
measure of knowledge or reading, and Miss C. was 
of the same type. He read them. I remonstrated, 
telling him they would be rejected, as I saw they 
wanted reason as well as rhyme. But the vanity of 
the young minister prevailed, and the result was a 
well deserved humbling. Having allowed his verses 
to be seen and talked about, they were the cause of 
much laughter and amusement in our circle. I said 
nothing, but I thought I could write better, as I 
had written verses when younger, in imitation of 
uncle Newth's rhyming letters. 

Mr. Osborn used to rally me and say, when none 
but his own family were present, that I was like 
none of the other young females — that I set my 
cap at none of the young men, nor cared for any- 
body whatever — which I felt was perfectly true, 
though a secret to myself alone. Had I been a 
duke's daughter, I could not have been more careful 
of keeping clear of any matrimonial liason than I 
was. I did not want matrimony ; it was congenial 
labour I wanted. For this I prayed, and waited, 
and suffered. I often thought that my plainness 
and poverty were my best safe-guard. Moreover, 



CARLISLE. t23 

I was so grave and lofty — ^lived upon a mountain, 
as Mr. Osborn told me — ^that none of the opposite 
sex presumed to speak lightly to me. 

But one thing is eternally true. Misfortunes 
and sorrows bravely borne come to an end, and 
hopes kept bright by the breath of prayer always 
prosper in the long run. The summer had come 
and gone, and a great part of the winter, too, and I 
was still working hard for nothing. My pocket 
was empty, and my heart sadly sorrowful, the per- 
ception of which displeased my friends, who got 
impatient with me, thinking, perhaps rightly, that I 
ought to be cheerful however troubled I might be. 

At last a very slight event brought about a 
change in my life. I was blamed unjustly, wrong- 
fully. This I could not bear. For all I had done, 
I had received no acknowledgment whatever; 
sometimes quite the reverse — was made to feel, 
though no words were said, that I was dependent 
on the Osborns. This I felt they knew to be 
untrue, or would, at least, when I was gone. This 
event had roused me to action ; for I was proud, 
and though poor, of a very independent spirit. So 
I cried and prayed all the night througbi but rose 



124 MARY SMITH. 

in the morning to my work as usual, with a full 
determination on action. I could not possibly stay 
any longer, where I had been made to feel I was 
no longer wanted. 

I wrote out an advertisement for a preparatory 
governess* situation. Before going with it to the 
Journal office, I told Mr. Osborn calmly all that I 
proposed doing. I showed him the paper, but he 
said nothing either for or against it. It was about 
the beginning of the year. I waited and waited, 
but no application came, save one in the shape of a 
cruel hoax. 

However, in about a fortnight, when I was en- 
gaged with the work of the family, two ladies called, 
wishing to see me with a view to an engagement. 
They were from Scotby : Mr. Sutton's mother and 
his wife's sister. I was not presentable then, but 
went over in the afternoon. I saw Mrs. Sutton, 
and was at once engaged. I entered on my new 
duties at Candlemas. No youth or maiden of 
Scripture times or sacred story being more surely 
led by God than was I; or, I may say, no one 
more clearly recognised the providential hand of 
God leading me in the narrow path than I did. 



CARLISLE. 125 

I had but two or three days to prepare for my 
new situation, and they were very busy ones. First 
of all, I had to ask Mr. Osbom for another sovereign. 
I found if I asked for more it would be inconvenient 
for them. I had already had one out of the five 
which I had lent — this, with the new demand, left 
three unpaid. But my very scanty wardrobe, thanks 
to my persistent industry, was all ready in time; 
and with a feeling that I could brave being thought 
worse off than I really was, I entered upon the 
duties of my new home, among new and scrutinizing 
eyes. 



CHAPTER X. 

ScoTBY is a nice and pleasant village, a short 
distance from Carlisle, of which Mr. Sutton's leather 
works were — and still are — the central life and sole 
industry. The tanyard and working-men's dwelling 
houses, and the reading room, near the station, 
being the first objects of interest to attract the 
attention of strangers. It is a very clean and 
flourishing place. Mr. Sutton's residence stands in 
the centre of the village, in the midst of its own 
grounds, just beyond the modest Friends' meeting 
house and burial ground. 

I found my new home eminently one of peace, 
order, and good manners; industry, thrift, and 
genial good sense, made the days go round with 
what at first appeared to be monotonous quietness, 
after my being used to the fuller and freer life of 
intellectual intercourse and aspirations. But as the 
spring advanced, and we were able to get out into 
the gardens and fields, I became more in love with 



CARLISLE. 127 

the place, and likewise began to think more highly 
of its inhabitants. It is almost needless to say I had 
come into a veritable Quaker's family. The order, 
precision, and punctuality of the house, were for 
the first few weeks very oppressive. It was well for 
me that there were babies to engage my attention. 

I got on very well, as my employment threw me 
a good deal into the society of Mrs. Sutton, whom 
I found an exceedingly well educated and well read 
lady, capable of talking on many, if not on all kinds 
of subjects. I had been careful at our first inter- 
view rather to underrate than overrate my own 
parts, telling her next to nothing about myself; not 
even that I had had a school, which she did not 
know till long afterwards. I was grave and circum- 
spect, answering her numerous questions with regard 
more to their truth than my own honour, saying 
little more beyond than that I came from the south, 
which pleased her on account of my manner of 
speaking. Hence, for the first few months, she was 
constantly making discoveries in my favour. 

I was then well read in Emerson, and had imbibed 
much of his Spartan spirit, which made me think 
very little of many of the Quaker proclivities, though 



128 MARY SMITH. 

I admired very much their great religious principles, 
and their sterling nonconformity. Mrs. Sutton was 
surprised to find in her talks with me how much I 
knew of the history and principles of the Quakers, 
especially that I had read Jonathan Dymond's 
Essays, then a comparatively new book. She soon 
found my reading of books meant real knowledge. 
Yea, in one case, I had gone beyond her, and had 
read William Penn's "Sandy Foundation Shaken." 
This, she said, she had neither seen nor knew any 
one else who had. 

But here let me say, that I was first of all careful 
and anxious to perform the duties of my situation, 
with care and exactness, and in a proper spirit. I 
was shrewd enough to know (as every young person 
should know), that whatever incidents of knowledge 
or reading I might display, would rather tell against 
than for me. In a word, I knew my conduct would 
be the final test of my doings there, and my 
endeavour as a sensible woman was to live as 
irreproachable as possible. With this aim from the 
first, I was willing to make myself agreeable to 
every one, so far as it was consistent with my ideas 
of right and wrong. So when Mrs. Sutton seemed 



CARLISLE. 129 

anxious to get me to talk, I showed myself quite 
willing to do so ; or to refrain, when I saw the least 
want of interest. 

Ann, the cook, was a Catholic. She went when 
I did, and consequently had not been there long. 
One day, a sister of Mrs. Sutton's, who was on a 
visit, came to me and asked if I did not think we 
should talk to Ann, or do something to get her to 
change her religion. I was startled by the question, 
but after a moment's thought, replied, **Do you 
think we can make Ann a better girl by doing so ?" 
This was not spoken without knowledge. I had 
been struck from the first with Ann's diligent use 
of the means of her church for worship. On Sun- 
day mornings in winter, she would rise before any 
one else in the house, and start off fasting before it 
was light, all weathers, to walk three miles to her 
chapel, to hear early mass. She would stay to the 
morning service, coming back about two o'clock, 
without breaking her fast She would then at once 
relieve the other girl, and take the work of both, in 
consideration of having herself been out in the 
morning. 

From the nursery, as the long days advanced, I 



130 MARY SMITH. 

have often seen her kneeling by her bed in prayerful 
attitude. I could see this unknown to her; and 
many a time her zeal put to shame my own more 
lax and uncertain devotions. Heaven help me ! 
Her ignorance outstripped my better knowledge, in 
the practical worship of God, as it may be that of 
many another has done whom I have foolishly 
condemned ! Besides this, Ann was a thoroughly 
good servant; a clever cook, upright and careful, 
respecting all her mistress's wishes. 

So the lady, knowing this much, left me without 
saying another word. And I stood wondering how 
it was that so wise an answer to her had so suddenly 
been given me. I ought to say, perhaps, that this 
Catholic servant lived in this Quaker family for ten 
years, treated by them with much confidence and 
respect ; the humble friend of themselves and the 
children, and yet she never changed her religion. 
Indeed, as I have grown older, I have come to see 
and feel that creeds are less than life. The latter 
may be true, when the former is far from it. The 
force of creeds, however, is very great. 

I remember some years after this, having been 
introduced to an Italian lady in Carlisle — a public 



CARLISLE. 131 

singer, a Madame Cora de Stella — as a person 
interested in German poetry and literature. I 
found her an exceedingly well read person, and 
especially interested in what I said of some of the 
great thinkers of Germany — Jacobi Novalis, Schiller, 
and others. She also indulged in some remarks on 
their religious views, in which she expressed herself 
as deeply interested, but added, clasping her hands 
together, " Oh, Miss Smith ! when I take a silent 
walk in the fields or by the river side, and grow sad 
and prayerful, it is always my mother's prayer which 
rises in my soul — that and no other." Did I 
reprove this lady, or try to change her faith? I 
did no such thing. That she really prayed at all, 
was enough for me. 



CHAPTER XL 

I WAS henceforth very happy at Scotby. I con- 
tinued as usual all ray duties in the nursery, neither 
asking nor taking any liberties of any kind; too 
proud for that ; only taking care to do all that was 
required of me. Sitting closely at sewing, making 
all manner of things for the children, from frocks 
and tippets for common wear, to almost everything 
else that was needed, till nine o'clock in the 
evening. 

I had myself adopted this hour for giving over 
work, and strictly adhered to it all the time I was 
at Scotby ; though Mrs. Sutton would occasionally 
come in bringing a daily newspaper for me to read, 
bidding me put my work aside. 

One Sunday when it was my turn to go to chapel, 
it was such a flood of rain that I was prevented. 
Mrs. Sutton brought me a lot of books from 
their library to choose from. Only one could 
I find to interest me, Howitt's "History of Civiliza- 



CARLISLE. ' 133 

tion," a book it is worth any one's while to read 
and ponder over. 

At this time I first became acquainted with the 
writings of Thomas Carlyle. Emerson and he 
thenceforth became my two great masters of thought 
for the rest of my life. Carlyle's gospel of Work 
and exposure of Shams, and his universal onslaught 
on the nothings and appearances of society, gave 
strength and life to my vague but true enthusiasm. 
They proved a new Bible of blessedness to my eager 
soul, as they did to thousands beside, who had 
become weary of much of the vapid literature of the 
time. I read all his works I could get hold of, and 
my poems will testify how truly I appreciated them. 

One day Mr. Sutton asked me if I knew what 
the critics said about Carlyle ; perhaps wishing to 
suggest that I should read him with caution, as the 
Friends at that time considered his teachings as 
somewhat sceptical I replied, I knew quite 
well, but did not heed them; believing they were 
prejudiced against him, some through want of 
comprehension, and others through pure ignorance. 

About this time, I possessed myself of a small 
edition of Emerson's Essays. I carried it in my 



134 MARY SUflTH. 

pockeft for many years, so that whenever I had a 
little spare time, I took up this source of instruction 
and inspiration. By reading them over and over, 
in this way, which I did with increasing delight, 
I came to know him almost entirely by heart, and 
could quote him largely without any trouble. 

I also carried about pocket editions of the poets 
in the same way and for the same purpose. 
Especially I remember having done so with Tom 
Moore, hoping to catch something of his exquisite 
melody, for I knew well enough my verses wanted 
music, and that however full of thought they might 
be, it was the music that constituted the song 
qualities. 

In Longfellow I found much my heart craved, as 
I believe thousands of others did, for it is ever the 
religious sentiment that best satisfies the human 
heart, and commands the deepest and truest devotion 
and love. I read his stirring stanzas in newspapers 
and periodicals, and such was their effect at first, 
that I could not sleep for repeating them and 
thinking of them. The ** Psalm of Life," "Sand of 
the Desert," and the "Ladder of St. Augustine,'' 
W€re tbe first I happened to see, and never shall I 



CARLISLE. 135 

forget the vivid enthusiastic life they awakened in 
me. Night and day they were in my thoughts, 
though not in my speech, as I had no literary friend 
at Scotby, save and except Mrs. Sutton herself. 
With her I had earnest and interesting talk at 
intervals, I believe as much to her delight as my 
own, for intellect knows no ranL 

I had two or three admirers at this period, but 
I only heard of them through my friends the 
Osborns. Here is a little story somewhat amusing. 
I was up at my friends' for my "term,"* as it is 
called, at which time I generally did my shopping. 
Mrs. Osborn and I were in the sitting room in the 
evening of a late autumn night, when their landlord, 
Mr. So-and-So, came in, a well-to-do tradesman, and 
widower. Inviting him to wait Mr. Osbom's return, 
I was introduced to him as a young friend of the 
family. He stayed a full hour or more, during 
which time Mrs. Osborn kept him engaged in con- 
versation, for she was a grand talker. When he 
rose to depart, I — as was proper — though I had 

* In the north of England, Whitsuntide and Martinmas are 
the **term'* times for domestic servants, that is, the holidays 
which intervene between one half-year and the other.— ^</. 



136 MARY SMITH. 

neither looked up from my work nor spoken — 
again stood up to say " Good-night*' 

Judge then of my surprise, on my next visit, when 
Mrs. Osbom told me that Mr. So-and-So had fallen 
in love with me. He had asked her to have him 
to tea with me, so that he might have an opportunity 
of making me an offer. I at once exclaimed : *' No, 
it's no use. I cannot do that." I could see all my 
intellectual castles falling with a crash, to rise no 
more. And, moreover, I had formed the opinion, 
that to marry for earthly advantage, without one's 
affections being intertwined, was a foul blot which 
nothing could justify. So though she remonstrated 
with me, calling me foolish, and saying he was a 
good man (which was true enough), I still said: 
"No, it's impossible! He's not. intellectual. What 
is marriage without happiness ! The bare idea of 
it is dreadful to contemplate." 

I never saw this gentleman again till many years 
after, when I met him casually at a tea-party. He 
recognised me with a merry twinkle in his eye, 
thinking evidently of that ancient tea at which we 
had met, before his head had grown grizzled and 
bare. He was very polite, and thanked me for 



CARLISLE. 137 

the kindness which he said I had shown his 
daughter, whom I had accidentally met on a day's 
excursion to Derwentwater. I always respected 
him, but never regretted my action. Thus are 
romance and hard facts interwoven with our lives. 

The ordinary routine of this Quaker family very 
much resembled that of my own home. The same 
reverent quiet spirit pervaded all the house. There 
was no scolding ; no storms of any kind between 
husband and wife. His wishes were studied and 
observed from morning to night. "William likes 
it so," was continually on his wife's lips in arranging 
for the day, and in giving orders to the servants. 
She was, in fact, a model wife, exerting herself 
continually to do whatever he required. 

Starting on a journey, either by night or day, she 
saw to all his luggage ; everything being put where 
it could easily be found. And when going by the 
midnight train, she alone sat up and saw him 
start off. 

The children were rather spoken to than scolded, 
and prompt obedience was expected at all times. 
In their behaviour to the servants, and any one 
under them, very rigid rules were enforced. Nothing 



138 MARY SMITH. 

was to be taken or done for them by a servant, 
without the ready "Thank thee," or "Obliged to 
thee," as soon as they were able to articulate the 
words. 

Mrs. Sutton was at all times very particular about 
the truth, especially in those who had anything to 
do with the little ones. Once when they had a 
younger under-nurse, she came to me and asked, 
" Dost thou think Lizzie always speaks the truth ? " 
Indeed it did a girl good to be there awhile. One 
girl called to see the children, some months after 
leaving, and when I enquired how she was doing, 
said, with tears in her eyes, "Ah ! I should have 
stayed here. You are all so quiet, and so happy, 
and contented." 

The Quakers had no tricks or sleight of hand for 
getting money. They earned what they got, by 
dint of rigid punctuality, plunging deep into business, 
and they themselves seeing and knowing how every 
thing came and went. They were very hard to 
cheat, or to get the upper hand of in anything. A 
half-day's fishing in Wetheral woods, with the Rev. 
J. Halifax, the vicar, who lived close by, was the 
only relaxation which Mr. Sutton took. And in 



CARLISLE. 139 

their expenditure, there was no show. They held 
that money must be earned before it was spent. 
Not the modern plan of spending first, and paying 
— or not — afterward. 

Fashion followed afar off, and kept a very demure 
face there. And then the old Quaker ladies at 
Scotby, with their peach-white satin poke bonnets 
and dresses, and beautiful spun silk drab shawls, 
devoid of fringe; with their *'thee's" and **thou's,'' 
and their sweetly lipped "farewells," and their 
calmly bright effulgent faces, like pictures, always 
the same, have mostly passed away now. Yet like 
all pure and beautiful things, they have left precious 
memories behind them. 

I had been at Scotby nearly a year, when going 
to chapel every fortnight, I was regularly supplied 
with literary and religious gossip, and learnt that 
some of my friends had been sending verses to 
Whitridge's Miscellany. Oddly enough my own 
mind had often run in that direction, when left to 
myself in the nursery in a morning. Busy with my 
hands, I found, as I often before had done, that by 
concentrating the mind on some single subject, I 
could throw my thoughts into verse as an exercise. 



I40 MARY SMITH. 

And by doing this, I could relieve myself of the 
feeling that, do what I could, I was living a sad, 
monotonous, profitless life, so far as anything I 
specially desired or wished for was concerned. 

But in engaging my mind, while my hands were 
fully occupied, I began regularly to pursue my own 
thoughts, with great zeal and delight, during that 
time, as my capacity to do so seemed to grow 
amain with every new opportunity. I composed 
in this way many trifles, as mere mental exercises. 
The action improved and quickened my mind. 
With Dr. Arnold, I would recommend everyone to 
keep a verse book, though, like him, they never 
think of printing their verses. 

I wrote on for many months, never naming it, 
with the exception of taking a copy of such as 
related to any event in my friends' family. These 
pieces were read and admired. I was told by the 
Rev. W. J. Tweddle, who had become a Wesleyan 
preacher, that he often quoted my verses in the 
Manchester and Liverpool pulpits. Thus many of 
my earlier verses became known and read, being 
lent and copied j and I went on, as the poet always 
does, to produce others. One, "A Starless Night," 



CARLISLE. 141 

my friends sent to the Miscellany^ which was to 
come next after a piece of James Milligan's. This 
arrangement filled the mind of the poor stammering 
weaver with gratitude and delight 

However, contrary to my wish, an incident occurred 
over this little poem, which annoyed me. The Mis- 
cellany was taken at Scotby I found, and as these were 
my first printed verses, I did not quite know when 
they would appear. Consequently one evening, 
Mrs. Sutton came running to me to ask, much to my 
surprise, if the verses signed "M.S." were mine. I 
at once said "Yes," though not quite pleased to 
have my secret known. In apology, she said 
she knew they were, as they were so like the way 
I talked ; but for my comfort, she did not seem at 
all displeased. I did not wish to talk about them, 
only thinking them very moderate, so on that 
subject we spoke no more. 

In the first verses of mine, sent to the Carlisle 
Toumal by my friends, the initials were misprinted; 
the *'M.S." being "M.L.," which hid my secret. 
This piece was entitled "The Good Time Coming " 
Charles Mackay's song, under the same title, was 
being sung everywhere just then, by all sorts of 



142 MARY SMITH. 

people. To ray practical mind there did not 
appear to be much wisdom in it. So I tried to 
write one on the same subject. 

It's a good time now for all to strive, 

And effort maketh stronger : 
Oh, let us up — man maketh the times — 

Let us up and wait no longer. 

This may perhaps show that my verse, if deficient 
in music and beauty, had from the first back-bone 
in it. Poetry, in fact, grew into a passion with me. 
I soon found I must be on my guard against it. I 
could not afford to neglect the duties of my situ- 
ation, and the moral responsibilities connected 
therewith. "Better write no poetry at all, than 
lower myself to do wrong," I said to myself. So I 
wanted no mistress' eye upon me. My own was 
enough ; and many a little lecture I read myself on 
being faithful in all things. 

But, alas ! a very small circumstance showed 
what dangerous ways I was treading. One day, 
when I was busy in the nursery, Mrs. Sutton called 
to me for a shawl once or twice, but I did not hear 
her. At last, Mary Ann, the servant, came running 
to fetch it. Had I not heard Mrs. Sutton calling 



CARLISLE. 143 

to me over and over for it ? she asked. And did I 
not hear her when she spoke to me in the morning 
before? My shame- faced reply was **No/' and 
seizing the shawl in her hands, I at once leaped 
down to Mrs. Sutton with it. I told her I was very 
sorry indeed, but I really had not heard her. I 
certainly would try and be more careful in future. 

She looked coldly incredulous; but if she was 
vexed with me, I was a thousand times more vexed 
with myself. My pride had had an awful fall 
before them all, and I wished to make no excuse. 
The greatest trouble to me was that my word should 
be doubted, as it had been, both by Mrs. Sutton 
and Mary Ann. But I made no protestation. It 
was the first time I had been lost in thought to 
such an extent. I must take care to be on my 
guard. I must poetise only in the evening, when 
the children were in bed. 

Never again while I was there did I allow any 
one to speak to me without hearing them. In after 
years, hpwever, I have frequently been told of 
meeting friends, even on the street, whom I have 
not recognised, and of having been spoken to when 
I have not heard ; but my friends knew and under- 
stood me then, and wisely let me go my own way. 



X44 MARY SMITH. 

One day, Mrs. Sutton came into the back parlour, 
when I was with the children at lessons, and one of 
them spoke to me as "Smith" in her presence. 
She turned to me, and said, " Oh dear, I do not 
like to hear them call thee that hard name. I wish 
we could call thee something else." I was silent 
for a moment. I had been called "Miss Smith*' 
ever since I had left home, and often before. I 
knew the Friends objected to titles, so I said, call 
me "Governess'* if you like. She went away with- 
out further remark, but the next day I found the 
servants had orders to call me '* Governess;'* the 
children and their parents being the first to do so. 

But I had no vanity about these things. My 
hopes and aspirations lay in another direction, 
towards which I was apparently making no progress. 

My solace and joy being in the fact that I was still 
able to devote my time of leisure, though little, to 
reading and reflection, with seasons also of verse 
making. My great aim was to use simple, natural 
language, avoiding metaphors as Wordsworth did, 
and never to write without a feeling of help and 
inspiration. My path had never been strewn with 
roses, and whatever I attempted to do, I felt must 
be done without encouragement. 



CARLISLE. 145 

It was about the second year of my being at 
Scotby that I sent some poems to the People's 
yournal. I did this at first as a test of what they 
were worth, as I had no one whose judgment I 
could rely on. "Look Up" was the title of the 
first one thus published — 

Heaven's holy missionaries, the stars, come every night, 
And talk of God and destiny in the language of light ; 
And walk we with downcast eyes ? Are their wondrous 

words unread ? 
Their voices all unheard? O Man, lift, lift thy bowed head. 

I wrote these poems and many others under the 
nom de plume of "Mary Osborn," solely for the 
purpose of remaining unknown in the family where 
I was. I feared they might think I neglected some 
duty to attend to them, though really this was not 
the case. They were mostly composed while en- 
gaged in some duty that left my mind free, or 
oftener while on the road between Carlisle and 
Scotby, going or returning from chapel. 

To return to my life at Scotby. It was in every 
way a great mental growth and peaceful pleasure. 
My duty was to my liking, and I was trusted 

implicitly, the keys being left with me and the 
I. 10 



146 MARY SMITH. 

care of all in Mrs. Sutton's absence. The second 
summer I was there, we went to Fliniby, on the 
west Cumberland coast, for six weeks. This was a 
great joy to me, as I had never seen the open sea 
before. The sea and the mountains together made 
a deep impression on my mind ; the one enhancing 
and giving life to the other. The waves were 
within hearing day and night. And it was an 
exquisite pleasure to walk along the lovely coast as 
far as Mary port, which I often did about sunset to 
the Baptist chapel, the sea and sky then putting on 
all their solemn grandeur and glory. 

I have seen bits of the sea at seaside towns since, 
but have been generally disgusted at its draggled 
and defiled appearance. Indeed, I saw nothing 
that came up to the coast scenery about Flimby. 
The night before we left was full moon, and very 
clear. Mrs. Sutton thought it would interest me to 
go and see the sea at midnight, poet like, under the 
silvery light of the moon. I went, and saw one of 
the fairest sights I ever beheld or hope to behold 
in this world. Our free mode of life at Flimby put 
new strength into us all, and we returned home 
very happy and contented. 



CARLISLE. 147 

I had unbounded peace and comfort at Scotby, 
and therefore thought I could never be better off. I 
was not one of those sanguine souls who believe in 
future, instead of living in the present. I had no 
complaints, fearing rather that I might be com- 
plained of, although the marked kindness I was 
shown continually convinced me to the contrary. 

My days had little variation ; all were alike calm 
and happy, the common events merely of household 
life. Visitors at intervals came and went, and 
small parties of Friends made a show of company 
in the best rooms of the house, and now and then 
a flutter among the servants. Some passing celeb- 
rities came to dinner, who might be holding a 
meeting or lecturing in Carlisle. The Friends were 
in advance of most people in politics and the 
popular topics of the day.' So we had James Silk 
Buckingham, whom I went to hear lecture; and 
Henry Vincent, whose style of eloquence was of 
the most robust and manly order. 

Coming home from a political gathering one 
night, Mr. Sutton said to me, that they wanted a 
first rate speaker for a coming meeting. Did I 
know of one? I replied, at once, "Send for 



148 MARY SMITH. 

Henry Vincent He will please you alL" He had 
fascinated me (as the first political speaker I had 
heard), when he contested the borough of Banbury. 
Happening to be with a cousin of mine — in spite 
of her remonstrances — I would stop and hear him 
answer George Harris, on the steps of the "Flying 
Horse" yard, although I dare not tell my father. 
Vincent was a Chartist, which at that time was a 
name of terror to many people. At Carlisle he 
seemed to captivate everybody, and to sway the 
vast audience at his will. 

We had other notables, and, by times, much 
interesting talk on politics. I was at Scotby 
through the year 1848, and we shared all the 
excitement of the great world in that small northern 
village, rejoicing with the best when unkingly kings 
were uncrowned. 

George Dawson of Birmingham came to lecture 
on George Fox at Carlisle. We went to hear him. 
He shocked the old friends with his free speech 
and outspoken truthfulness, especially when he told 
them that "George Fox would spew the modern 
Quakers out of his mouth !" When I got home, 
Mrs. Sutton asked what I thought of that I said 



CARLISLE. 149 

what I believed, which was, that I thought it trae, 
and still think so, too. 

George Fox and the early Friends were among 
the truest, noblest, and most courageous saints of 
all the ages; and in their aim at sincerity of 
speech, action, and worship, they inaugurated one 
of the greatest and most practical reforms since the 
Christian era. 

In truth, we lived a sort of Arcadian life at 
Scotby. Our conversation, and small excitements, 
though limited, being of the best order. We kept 
our sympathies, as well as our intelligence, up to 
the stroke of the great world, and shared the cares 
of its life struggles. 

I asked for few liberties. My own friends were 
in Oxfordshire, too far for me to have visited them 
if I had wished, and here I had none to take 
counsel from ; but so far as that was concerned, I 
was satisfied. I had got to love the children very 
much, especially the little twin I had had from her 
birth, who had become to me as dear as my own 
child. 



CHAPTER XII. 

But the happiest periods come to an end, as did 
this one at Scotby. My old friends at Carlisle, 
who for many years were a fate to me, had got into 
trouble. Mr. Osborn preached doctrines which 
the Baptist Society deemed unsound, and notice 
came that the grant would be withdrawn. It was 
withdrawn accordingly, and the church was too 
poor to support him without it. What were they 
to do ? " Begin a school," said their friends. But 
Mr. Osborn had never done anything of the kind, 
and it was to be a mixed school, as nearly all the 
schools are in the north. 

The next Sunday I went to Carlisle, therefore, I 
was asked if I would leave Scotby, and help them 
in the proposed school, as in that way they felt 
sure of success. It was a great surprise for me, 
and I felt from past experience, that it would be 
against all my best interests, and would be a sore 
trial to me. But then, here was a family of young 



CARLISLE. Ijl 

children actually starving, not enough to eat, as I 
knew, and the mother near her confinement. What 
was I to do ? I took a week to think of it, and 
much as my mind was against it, the wan faces of 
those children who had to be limited every day and 
denied food, haunted me continually. I dare not 
refuse to come to their aid. 

I was promised the same wage which I had at 
Scotby, if the school succeeded. The school did 
well, but I never received any salary. The result 
was that I spent the little I had saved, wore out all 
my clothes, and offended even my poor father, who 
wanted me to stay where I was well off. But I 
was religious, and had on principle refused to be 
the wife of a well-to-do man, for whom I had no 
affection ; and I now thought it my duty to go in 
the face of my friends and my own interests to try 
to save this starving family, to whose poor children 
I was much attached. 

Never shall I forget what I felt when I told Mrs. 
Sutton I would be obliged to leave, nor shall I 
forget the agitation it caused her. They saw it was 
done out of a sense of duty. The first words Mrs. 
Sutton said were — they had not given me money 



152 MARY SMtTrt. 

enough, and Mr. Sutton would give me anything I 
wished. I at once told her everything — told her 
that money was not in my thoughts at all — far 
otherwise. So they let me go, seeing my mind was 
definitely made up. 

Our school was in a house at the bottom of 
Castle-street, now occupied by Mr. Robert Dalton, 
auctioneer. There I lived and laboured for more 
than a year. 

Mr. Osborn had the reputation of being very 
clever, and really was so in many things. He had 
the best of all gifts, that of inspiring young men 
with faith in themselves and with what they could 
do. He was also very kind with the younger ones, 
and stood less upon his dignity than most masters, 
which made him popular alike with the children 
and their parents. He was well recommended, as 
he had given lessons for some time to gentlemen 
in grammar, logic, elocution, etc. He had also 
published a sixpenny chart of grammar, very useful 
to local preachers and others; and a sixpenny 
handbook of logic, for the working men of his 
former classes, to whom these manuals had been 
very useful. These stood him in good stead in 
beginning his school 



CARLISLE. 153 

In a short time, the school room was filled with 
children of the well-to-do classes of the city, so that 
there was no longer any fear of success. But I was 
the practical teacher in all the classes, for even the 
biggest boys soon found that I could answer their 
questions and understood their work as well as their 
master. In fact, I was at times left with the whole 
school of sixty or seventy boys and girls, for a day 
together, while Mr. Osborn was out on other 
business. I had both a laborious and responsible 
situation. 

This was rendered especially so, when I had 
pupils of an evening, which I occasionally had. I 
was sometimes engaged three evenings in a week. 
I did the teaching, though he made the bills out 
and took the money ; and this mode of procedure 
also held good of the evening pupils I had. I was 
indeed worked so hard and kept so close while 
there, that all through summer I was never able to 
get out for a walk in the evening, nor indeed at any 
other time, save Sunday afternoon. At times, my 
head was excruciating, and all sorts of remedies 
had to be tried for it. But besides hard work, I 
had also very scant and coarse fare, which| it is 



154 MARY SMITH. 

true, I very often volunteered to take, knowing they 
were very hard up and deep in debt. I believe I 
would have gone entirely without food of any kind, 
could I have done it, so anxious was I to get them 
set forward on a better footing. 

But bad as these things were, they were not 
tliose that tried me the most, or made me feel the 
keenest. There was an atmosphere of jealousy, 
I felt, continually around and about me, that led 
to criticising and underrating very much, if not all, 
I did. This was carried so far, at times, as to lead 
to my being found fault with, and rebuked before 
the whole school, which— after being so much 
respected at Scotby — tried me very much. 

In the old days, when I was young and strong, I 
was very much of a Spartan. At Scotby, I refused 
all luxuries that were offered me, and took only the 
plainest food. I had done without luxuries in 
Westmorland, and thought it both wise and well to 
school myself by plain living, remembering that one 
**eats to live" only, and that it is nobler to make 
one's wants few than many. 

So for me to do without animal food for weeks 
together, as I ihen did, was less trying than it would 



CARLISLE. 155 

have been to many, especially as I often volunteered 
to do so for the sake of others. Still as they knew 
I was doing this entirely for their good, and keeping 
it all a secret to myself, I certainly did expect some 
little respect. But a woman without friends in the 
world, as I was, must harden herself to dare and 
endure much. 

I was not, however, joyless among my hard work 
and sorrow. I carried a pocket edition of Emerson 
always about with me in those days, nor could I 
possibly have had a better book, as he teaches the 
truths of social heroism as none other. One 
morning, I remember, I had this book open in ray 
hand, at "Heroism," as I sat at breakfast. Mr. 
Osborn coming down, passed behind me, and 
paused to look over my shoulder. He had done 
so on other mornings. Finding me still at the 
same subject, it seems, for he exclaimed, "What ! 
Heroism again, Mary?" 

Yes, certainly, I needed to be schooled in 
heroism, more than anything else. For beside 
long hours of teaching, I had the school-room to 
sweep and dust, every morning before breakfast; 
and on Saturdays, to assist in all the work of the 



156 MARY SMITH. 

house. Sometimes, in fact, I was rather glad, on a 
Saturday, to have a room to scrub, as then I was 
left to myself, and could compose while I cleaned, 
if so inclined. In this way, nearly the whole of the 
poem. ** Simple Flowers" was cast into shape one 
Saturday. Very happy was I on these occasions, 
as the inspiration of my mind lightened the labour 
of my hands; and that little poem, which appeared 
in one of Cassell's Magazines, I always considered 
one of my best. 

It arose from the fact of my having seen some 
pretty flowers growing in the window at my old 
French teacher's in a lane in Scotch-street, the 
night before. Many of my poems, all through life, 
were composed in the same way, or in taking a 
lonely walk in the country. 

But to me there was another and brighter side of 
my life, without which, perhaps, I hardly could 
have endured so much. This French lesson, two 
evenings a week, proved a very interesting and 
novel pleasure to me. The old lady, a Miss 
Patrickson, had many amusing traits in her some- 
what Frenchified demeanour. She attended the 
Bible Society's meetings held at Rickerby house, 



CARLISLE. 157 

in George Head Head's time, and once called upon 
me in her gala get up, as she went there, like 
herself in nothing but her French ways. 

She was about sixty years old, and had been 
in Paris a dozen years. Had seen much bf its 
literary society, esp)ecially of Monsieur de Balzac, 
with whom she had been on intimate terms. She 
had translated several of his novels, so she told me, 
and which seemed quite possible, from her manners 
and conversation. She had an endless store of 
anecdote and story about the novelist and his com- 
peers, which she was constantly telling me, more 
than half of which was spoken in French. 

This I knew to be very helpful to me, and so I 
wisely let her run on. You seemed to be in a 
Parisian boudoir. In fact, her literary assumptions, 
and the endless shrug of her shoulders, were very 
piquant; and she contrived to show some bit of 
brightness, in the shape of cap and shawl, however 
deficient otherwise. Her door (which I usually 
found barred), and certain potent smells (which I 
invariably found floating in the air), led me to think 
that she cheered her solitude with other than 
literary stimulants. But I never knew that this was 



158 MARY SMITH. 

literally the case. The heart knoweth its own 
bitterness, and there is no doubt she needed 
comfort in her loneliness. 

I always treated her with deference, and she in 
return prepared and illustrated my lessons with 
much care. Her pronunciation was very good. 
Every time I went, I got her to give me a French 
dictation lesson. This I found was capital for the 
pronunciation, as it obliged me to give very 
close attention to her manner of speaking, and led 
her to pronounce it as slowly and deliberately as 
possible; often, to help me, doing so twice over. 
In this way, better than any other, I became 
familiarised with the words of my lesson. 

I worked resolutely in school and out, always 
employed, whoever else was gadding about, or 
whatever was going on in the city. Parents as well 
as children soon got to know that I was the better 
and more painstaking teacher of the two, where 
pains and patience were really needed. Hence I 
became very popular among the pupils, especially 
with the boys, whose work, they soon found, I knew 
all about. 

But in spite of all the hard work, we often had 



CARLISLE. 159 

very pleasant evenings. Mr. Osborn was certainly 
an intellectual man. He had the gift of attracting 
men of the same character, of stimulating their 
abilities, and developing their aspirations, though 
himself a very partially educated man. Could he 
have remained a preacher, it would have been more 
favourable to his upward progress, though he had in 
him an element of change, which deteriorated from 
that stability and strength required to build up a 
truly wise and good man. 

Many young men of good parts, drawn by Mr. 
Osborn's abilities, gathered up in the evenings for 
talk and discussion. Among these were Dr. Robert 
Elliot, Mr. J. A. Cockburn, Mr. W. J. Tweddle, Mr. 
D. Blackburn, and many more. Dr. Elliot was one 
of the most intelligent, as well as one of the latest 
sitters — often continuing his discourse over night 
till late in the morning. He had infinite resources 
of conversation. He was a great observer and an 
acute reasoner, and was well skilled in scientific 
research. 

Night after night there would be discussions on 
some set subject, such as theology, science, logic, 
or politics. Being frequently invited to take part 



X60 MARY SMITH. 

in these discussionSi I sometimes did so. I was as 
well up in logic as most of them, but preferred to 
find the basis of truth in something more godlike 
than logic. Hence I refused to yield full credence 
to its decisions. Logic alone does not answer the 
question — what is Truth? The inspired soul of 
man alone can do that, hence I had no regard for 
hard and dry logical conclusions. I always held 
fast to my primary conclusions, that a man must 
himself be divinely true, before his conclusions can 
be so. 

Nor did we hold merely intellectual discussions. 
All the popular topics of the day came under our 
notice. New books were talked of and criticised, 
and special historic events, such as Lord John 
Russeirs "No Popery" letter, which caused a 
tremendous amount of talk among all sorts and 
conditions of people. 

Mr. Osborn sided with the Catholics, as most of 
us did ; but I thought he should have been more 
independent than to have allowed himself to be 
seated in Mr. Phillip Howard's carriage to speak 
for them. I told him so, as I remember, when he 
came home late at night, after attending an excited 



CARLISLE. l6l 

meeting which had been held on the Sands. The 
"larger heart" proved the truer one, as in history it 
has ever done. Would that we could learn that 
fact ! Pity that Lord John, with his own heretical 
proclivities, should have sounded so narrow and 
false a note. 

And what a sensation some books created ! The 
Oxford tracts had been published and read before 
this; but John Henry Newman was now before 
the public, with his "Sorrows of the Soul" and 
"Phases of Faith," both of which came to Mr. 
Osborn's house. 

But the book that most excited the wonder and 
curiosity of the reading world of that time, and, as 
religious people then said, filled them with scepti- 
cism, was one of a quite different type. This was 
the "Vestiges of Creation." I doubt not that it 
loosened some of the strongholds of the literal and 
plenary inspiration views of the Bible; and, it 
might be, weakened imperceptibly some of that 
terrible gravity of thought and feeling which Cal- 
vinists, and indeed most truly religious people, 
regarded at that time the truths of religion. 

Calvinism was a sober truth with millions of 
L 11 



1 6s MARY SMITH. 

people up till then. There were many of all 
denominations who lived daily in the fear of hell ; 
and scepticism of the archfiend's personal power 
was then considered equal in its wickedness to the 
doubt of Deity and a future state. Judge then the 
alarm and head-shaking this book was received 
with in the religious world. Many of them read it 
clandestinely, and then silently waited for the 
comments and criticisms of the press and pulpit. 

The book came as a loan to 84 Castle-street 
Its incredible statements, as I got to know some- 
thing of them from others, made me intensely 
anxious to read it for myself. To this end, I got 
hold of the book one night. It was in the long 
days of summer. Not being able to read it other- 
wise, I sat up till after daybreak, finishing its 
interesting pages by the first light of the morning, 
at my bedroom window. 

On myself and my mode of thought, this book, 
and its successors in the same field, effected little 
change. Its arguments were to me much harder to 
believe than the dear old truths of the Bible, and 
the divine doctrines of the New Testament. These 
latter revive and quicken and inspire the spirit of 



CARLISLE. 163 

man, thus proving their truth, as the organ of vision 
proves the light of day. Like Thomas Carlyle, my 
own early life owed its best and brightest influences 
to the devout Calvinism under which it was reared. 
Religion, I think, has little to fear from scientific 
inquiry, or its endlessly changing theories of nature 
and man. 

I wrote but two or three poems during the year 
I was at Castle-street, as I worked tremendously 
all day and every day, and often far into the night 
It was while seated at my small table, poring over 
my books at midnight, that I was roused into full 
consciousness of their beauty, by the cathedral 
chimes striking full and clear upon me at that hour. 
This event led to my composing a short piece on 
the subject, then and there. It was sent to the 
Carlisle youmal^ and as it appeared without a 
name, simply "84 Castle-street," it was universally 
attributed to Mr. Osborn. 

But I found at the school and in the house, 
whatever I did I failed to please. My patience, 
hard work, and endurance of unjust criticism were 
all in vain. I was needlessly made to feel affronts 
for which there was no excuse, and slighted day 



164 MARY SMITH. 

after day without any possible reason. Any new or 
interesting book, I found, was put into a drawer 
and locked up, contrary to custom, and much to 
my mortification : I was piqued continually with 
petty annoyances. 

Notwithstanding these things, I had an unusually 
strong and sincere attachment to the Osborns, and 
should hardly have considered any sacrifice too 
great to make on their behalf. This attachment 
to the family had now been strengthened by the 
years I had been with or near them. 

I found all the parents of the scholars very kind 
to me. One lady, a Mrs. William Wood, who had 
children at school, made me a present ,of a new 
dress. I have no doubt, by my dilapidated appear- 
ance, she had guessed the secret of my working for 
nothing. But I shrank from eliciting such acts as 
these. My friends were offended by these favours 
to me. They seemed to imply a reflection on 
them, and did not increase my comfort at home. 

Amid all things time flies. At the midsummer 
holidays, I had been a year with them. The 
school had become a thoroughly good one ; and I 
was now told, not very gratefully, that they could 



CARLISLE. 165 

do without me, and that I could go home if I 
wished. It was the arrangement that I was to have 
fifteen pounds for the year, but as yet I had been 
paid nothing. Instead of this I was reminded of 
the privileges I had enjoyed. I had gone out for my 
French for an hour, two evenings a week, and had 
the advantage of reading various works, especially 
two volumes of Fichte. It was unkindly said I had 
soiled these volumes, and in consequence I agreed 
to take them as part of my salary. But nothing 
more was ever offered me, and I had not the 
courage to demand it as I ought 



CHAPTER XIII. 

In the meantime, my father had written for me to 
go home, if I were disengaged, as I had now been 
away nearly ten years, seeing no one belonging to 
me all that time. It was a long and expensive 
journey, and one I could by no means afford to 
undertake. My money had diminished, till I had 
barely enough to pay my fare back into Oxfordshire, 
even by taking the cheapest route from Whitehaven 
to Liverpool. I was disappointed, weary, and sad, 
and needed rest. I longed to see my dear father, 
who I knew still believed in me and loved me 
He had not approved of my leaving Scotby, seeing 
clearly that in my ready generosity, I was running 
against my own interest, which I could hardly 
afford to do. 

So with a very low purse and a sad heart — 
leaving the furniture of ray bedroom behind me, 
nor asking for my salary due, nor the balance 
borrowed from me in Westmorland — I left Carlisle, 



CROPREDY. 167 

and embarked from Whitehaven at ten o'clock at 
night for Liverpool, which latter place we reached 
about half-past five next morning. 

It was the year of the first great Exhibition in 
London of 1851, and there were many passengers 
on board. It was the first time I had been on the 
sea, and consequently I was very sick, as was 
another young lady who, with her brother, was 
travelling to the great exhibition. We found it a 
very trying voyage, and I mentally vowed, if spared 
to reach land, I would never take another voyage 
on the sea. 

I took the train from Birkenhead to Birmingham 
in the morning, where I had a brother living, and 
was glad to remain with him a few days before 
going further. The sea sickness had turned me 
very yellow. The hard work and hard fare, and 
the almost total want of fresh air and animal food, 
of which in early days I had enjoyed an unstinted 
supply, had had their due effect on my form and 
features, which were by no means flattering. I 
looked, by the aid of this final incident, rather like 
a person recovering from a fever, and quite unlike 
the stout, fresh coloured, blooming country girl I 
was when I left home. 



1 68 MARY SMItH. 

The result was, that when I reached my native 
village, hardly anyone out of my own family knew 
me. One young woman, who had lived at the 
school to which I went, and had known me inti- 
mately, curtsied to me profoundly as I walked 
down the village street, and on my turning and 
exclaiming **Mary," could hardly believe her own 
eyes. "Why," I said, "who did you think I was?*' 
To which she replied, "The vicar's wife/' So it 
seems I had acquired in slender gentility what I 
had lost in country buxomness. 

A day or two after, when I called to see an old 
lady, a neighbour and friend of our family, she 
exclaimed on seeing me, **Why, Mary, wherever 
have you beeni Where is that place? Why, I 
shouldn't have known you. You were a nice girl 
before you went away — and now you are quite 
spoil't." Alas ! it was quite true, so far as my looks 
were concerned. My good looks, if such I ever 
had, had vanished 'neath hard work and study, 
spare diet, and the pressure of hard town life. 
But thank God — as I do to this day — I had come 
back untarnished by crime of any kind. 

After nearly ten years' absence, I began in a few 



CfeOPREDY. 169 

weeks to feel very much out of my element at 
home, as I had no occupation. I became anxious, 
even very eager for something to do, for I had but 
a shilling or two left. So I looked over all manner 
of advertisements, seeking an assistant teacher's or 
preparatory governess's situation ; for alas ! I had 
no accomplishments, so called. No music, nor 
singing, nor dancing; no German, Italian, and very 
little French ; nor any fine manners. 

I was simply an uncorrupted girl, with a 
plain education, who knew thoroughly grammar, 
geography, practical arithmetic, and the general run 
of things then taught in respectable middle class 
schools. Besides, I was brimful of knowledge, which 
had been gathered from my vast and multifarious 
reading in history, science and literature. But I 
was dismayed. Every advertisement I read, even 
for farmers' families in the country, required music 
and French, and the various accompaniments of 
what was called "genteel education." 

But it gratified the vanity of ignorant parents, 
who were able to boast of their daughters having 
learned French. Their music did not fare much 
better, as it was rare to find a piano, or even bar- 



170 MARY SMITH. 

monium, in country farm houses at that period. 
The farming class did not understand the need of 
practice, so that in all but exceptional cases the 
young **miss" who had got a bit of music at the 
boarding school, soon lost it for the want of an 
instrument to practice on. But what then ? The 
old mother, who dressed in black silk, with flowing 
lace veil, could boast that **Mary Ann'* had learnt 
French and music at the boarding school. Its real 
end — a sad one — being to make her think she 
should keep her hands white, her ringlets always 
in curl, and wear her good dresses every day, as 
she did when she went to school. 

To return to my story. With this state of things, 
I did not find it easy to get a situation, as they all 
wanted more than I could honestly promise. It is 
true, I was continually writing after some situation, 
and continually being disappointed. My father 
perceiving this, said: "You have a good home. 
Why not remain where you are?" He, at least, 
was glad of my company. 

In those bright summer evenings, after I had sat 
in my room all day studying French grammar and 
French history, I found it very sweet to sally forth 



CkOPREDY. 171 

up the dear old country roads, to meet him coming 
home with the pony and trap from his rounds of 
registration, paying the poor of the parish, etc. Of 
course I got a ride home with him, under the large 
and beautiful trees, which in Oxfordshire adorn 
everywhere the broad grassy roads, whose tall 
luxuriant hedgerows were then fragrant with their 
garlands of summer flowers. 

Our talk was often somewhat sad, for I was daily 
disappointed of some situation or other. He had a 
patient ear for all my little confidences, and was 
always ready with some hopeful Scripture word of 
encouragement and cheer. "Ah ! my wench," he 
often said, "we are like Jacob of old. We often 
say, *AU these things are against us,* but could we 
see further and clearer we should see that they are 
all for our good." 

We are poor judges of the eternal providence, 
indeed, as since then I have often found out For 
instance, I did not perceive then what renewed 
health and strength I was getting from my long 
summer rest at Cropredy, nor how I was enlarging 
my mental resources by my unrestricted study of 
French while there. 



172 MARV SMITH. 

After I had been at home some two months, my 
studies were agreeably interrupted by my younger 
brother, George, then unmarried, who had been 
successful in business, and who was, in fact, the 
very reverse of myself in most things, proposing to 
take me, with a party of other friends, to see the 
Great Exhibition of 185 1. At the same time, he 
generously said I need not think anything about 
the expense, as he would pay everything. My 
father and mother both urged me to accept the 
proposal, knowing that he had the means to do it. 

So some time about the latter end of August of 
that year, we started off on a week's excursion to 
London, to see this latest wonder of the world. 
We travelled — as everybody did — by an excursion 
train, the first I had any experience of, and all our 
party were very weary of it. So long was it on the 
road, so wretchedly full of coarse ill-mannered 
people, so small attention was given by officials, and 
so long and frequent the delays we had to endure. 
We started before twelve o'clock at noon from 
Banbury, a journey I suppose of about seventy miles, 
and did not get to London till past eleven at night. 

I felt this all the more, as I had left home in pain 



CROPREDY. 173 

from indigestion. However, George, who was much 
disgusted, declared he would not travel back by 
that mode whatever he paid. On this account, we 
decided to return by the other line, and have a little 
time at Oxford, to see the ancient city and its 
famous colleges, which we did. 

We had comfortable lodgings at an hotel in 
Charterhouse-square, the proprietor of which was a 
near relative to one or two of our party. Country 
folks as we were, we naturally made the exhibition 
our first object, setting off for Hyde Park directly 
after breakfast, about nine o'clock, so as to be there 
when the doors opened. We went in with the 
common people on the shilling day ; though in our 
round of the immense palace we met many of our 
rich neighbours, country folks as a rule being careful 
of their money, and anxious to get things as cheaply 
as they can. 

We exhausted our morning in wandering every- 
where over this arena of art, in our anxiety to see 
all^ and were glad to sit down near the large 
fountain, and get an early lunch. We found it a 
good opportunity for taking mental notes of the 
moving myriads passing continually before us of all 



174 MARY SMITH. 

nations, peoples, kindred, and tongues, for such in 
reality they were. Thoroughly tired, we took our 
meal leisurely for rest, drawing our liquor from the 
sparkling fountain near us, in glasses we had brought 
with us. 

That over, and reinvigorated by it, we struck 
out in another direction, and came upon a world of 
wonders of mechanical skill. One of these was a 
bedstead so contrived that it could be set like an 
alarum to any hour desired, and at that time would 
begin, by springs, to fold itself up, and throw the 
sleeper out of bed. This feat was being constantly 
performed by the originator, to merry crowds of 
passing visitors, among whom our party were 
detained for a few minutes. 

My brother gave me a nudge to look in a certain 
direction where, quite near us, stood an old blind 
woman, as much interested and as merry as the rest, 
as she heard the unfortunate occupant of the bed 
thrown out on the floor. The simple party she was 
with, probably sons and daughters from some remote 
country district, telling and explaining all to her. 
Indeed, we almost met with as much to interest us 
in the motley multitude of people we passed, as in 



CROPREDY. 175 

the great world's show itself. Sometimes their 
ignorance, and sometimes their mistakes, being so 
amusing and odd. But everybody was pleased and 
in good humour. It was better than all the "plays." 
It was what Englishmen like, especially the middle 
classes. It was a great reality, a thing to be seen 
and talked about for a life-time ; a kind of Queen 
of Sheba's shop, with all the stores of the great 
world in it. 

Our temperate way of arranging our sightseeing 
did not cost us very much, though we saw nearly all 
the wonders of London. We were at St. Paul's 
Cathedral on Sunday afternoon, and at Madame 
Tussaud's on Monday, which was well worth seeing, 
though I dare not venture into the chamber of 
horrors, nor see any of its criminals. My imagin- 
ation was such that I could never have forgotten 
them, nor have ceased to see them. 

Sightseeing in London is very hard work in hot 
weather; especially to thiifty people, who want to 
compass everything at the least possible expense ; 
who are courageous enough not to want to appear 
richer than they arc ; who have no care or fear of 
whom they may meet ; and are determined to see 



176 MARY SMITH. 

all they can in one short week. I still remember 
a four-mile walk I took with my brother, along 
Oxford-street to Baker-street, one bright sunny 
morning, and walking back to our hotel after it. 

I was fairly done up ; and we had to have a cab 
in the afternoon to go to Westminster Abbey, where 
we stayed as long as allowed ; never tired of roam- 
ing about its grand historic floors, sacred to fame 
and honour, and saintly and sacred worth. The 
immortal dead of England are there, if not in their 
urns, in their effigies, inciting the uplifted eyes of 
the youth of both sexes, and of all classes and 
conditions. Our noblest Shakespere was a poor 
man's child. In fact, the Abbey is a very inspiring 
place for whoever has a mind to think or a heart 
to feel. 

It is the grandest as well as the holiest spot in 
the realm, in which every man's rights are equal ; 
the Mecca to which all the sons and daughters of 
England should make a pilgrimage once in their 
lives. Our visit there was fruitful in blessed mem- 
ories, rich in better treasures than knowledge, which 
have been to me a soul of good amid things evil. 

The next day we went by steamboat to Gravesend, 



CROPREDY. 177 

seeing Woolwich and Greenwich; we also visited 
Chelsea, the latter with its aged pensioners at dinner. 
We took tea in Cockney fashion, but not with 
shrimps, for neither George nor I could relish them, 
having, as my father had, an Erasraian stomach, and 
a great aversion to all kinds of fish. We were 
fortunate in not being crowded in the boat, and 
enjoyed our trip on the river very much. 

Returning home at the end of the week, through 
Oxford, we stayed there a few hours to see some- 
thing of its glories. Nor were we disappointed in 
it in so far as we saw, save and except that it seemed 
somewhat too small and too little imposing for such 
a noble place. But this is more than forty years 
ago, and since then the Keble College has been 
built, and much done beside. And the old place 
has opened its arms free to England's sons of all 
sects and denominations, who in return have brought 
it many honours. 

Our visit was very gratifying at home, where 

father was never tired of asking questions, and 

hearing us tell him again and again about the 

wonderful palace of glass. He had never been in 

London ; nor had thousands of the well-to-do men 
L 12 



X78 MARY SMITH. 

and women of the middle classes of England of 
that time, even in the midland counties ; their stay 
at home habits having engendered in them, in the 
first years of the railway, a singular personal dread 
of its dangers. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

I GREW sadder every day as I grew poorer, refusing 
to say anything about my wants, but feeling them 
intensely. In vain my father talked of patience 
and rest. I was determined to fight for my own 
living, and be a burden to no one. 

At last, in the late autumn — having waited so 
long, wanting money and many things — I met with 
an advertisement in the Baptist Magazine^ and in 
my despair made up my mind to accept it, if it was 
at all likely. On scrutinizing it I thought there 
was something vague about it; but my brother 
urged me to write to the lady, who lived at Bristol, 
and make enquiries about it. I did so, which 
ended in my engaging to go to her. 

I went to Bristol in October, but, strange to say, 
from the first I had a miserable presentiment that 
in some way — I could not tell how — I should not 
succeed. I found at once I was in quite a different 
house to any I had been used to. The lady had 



l8o MARY SMITH. 

but three children; the youngest only about five 
weeks old. What I was wanted to do or teach, 
seemed somewhat of a mystery. However, she 
said we would wait a few days before beginning to 
do anything. I could do a little sewing in the 
meantime. I did this, and went out in the middle 
of the day with the girl — ^who carried the baby — 
and the children. 

Things were very different to what they had been 
at Scotby ; nothing being stated plainly, but with 
an amount of reserve. However,! soon learnt a 
good deal. I learnt that the poor girl was much 
too hard worked ; that she had to leave her work, 
just in the middle of it, to go out with me and the 
children ; evidently, as it appeared to me, for show. 

Then again, I found that meals were irregular 
and meagre, and to say the least, I got very hungry, 
having often to wait an unmerciful length of time 
between them. Further, she made a great profession 
of religion, as a Baptist, and yet I saw she was 
anxious to make a grand appearance. She put lots 
of rings and jewellery on before going to speak to 
her friends, which I did not like. Mrs. Sutton 
wore no jewels, nor had I any. 



BRISTOL. l8l 

I was led to observe, with an aching heart, that 
a poor washerwoman, who had come to speak to 
her, was told that her charge was too high, and that 
she could not pay it. At this the poor woman 
cried, and said she really could not afford to take 
them at a less price. That night I was sore vexed 
I had come to such a house, and knew I could 
not stay — sham being an abomination in my sight 

I found that the husband was a commeicial 
traveller, seldom or never at home, but on a Sunday; 
an unpretentious man enough, it seemed to me, 
who had nothing to do with home affairs, leaving 
all these to the management of his wife. 

However, in such a plight as I found myself, I 
thought it best to seek an interview with the lady, 
and frankly ask her to break the engagement I 
had now been there more than a week, and nothing 
was prescribed for me to do. More than this, I 
perceived she was trying and testing me, as though 
she had had no testimonials with me. For instance, 
I found it was left to me to conduct family worship 
extemporarily, every morning, to see if I could do it, 
I suppose. I was treated with the utmost distrust, 
she herself often speaking of the number of Jesuits 



l82 MARY SMITH. 

there were about in society — implying, I thought, 
that I might possibly be one. 

Positively unable to bear it any longer, the next 
morning I laid before her my request that she 
would break my engagement and let me go, as I 
appeared to be doing neither her nor myself any 
good. To this she at once replied, somewhat 
fiercely : She should not think of doing so for one 
moment — said I would get to like Bristol better 
by and bye; but in that month of fogs such a thipg 
was hardly to be expected ! Thus I was put off day 
after day. 

On Friday morning I told her decidedly, as she 
had refused my wishes, I intended to leave that 
afternoon for Birmingham. She saw by my manner 
I could assume a higher attitude than shrinking 
humility ; and every look and word convinced her 
that I was at last terribly in earnest. She only 
said, she would write and tell my father. This I 
knew she would not do, nor did she. 

I had but money enough to get to Birmingham, 
which I reached that November day at twelve 
o'clock at night. Leaving my luggage at the station, 
I set out — midnight as it was — to walk through the 



BRISTOL. 183 

worse than silent streets. The railway men were 
very kind, directing me very carefully. When I got 
to ray brother's, I found they were all in bed, but 
I soon roused them. Their first words were, "Why, 
we thought you were at Bristol?" And mine, "Let 
me in, and I will tell you all." 

The next day I had ample time to reflect on 
what I had done, nor could I see cause to regret it, 
though all was dark and hopeless before me. My 
father, I knew, fully believed in my doing right (as 
did my brother and his wife), only regretting that I 
could not take the more easy ,way of staying at 
home. 

I began at once to cast about for a situation. I 
had been corresponding with Mr. J. A. Langford 
(now Dr. Langford), whom I knew through his 
being a fellow-contributor to the Peoples Journal^ 
and who, like myself, was then an enthusiastic 
aspirant after a literary life. To him I had commun- 
icated before leaving Bristol, apprising him of my 
coming; and as he was but a working-man then, 
on the ground of common equality I sought him 
out, and found him all I expected — a kind and 
amiable man, full of hope and cheerful light. 



1^4 MAkY SMltH. 

I had done a bold thing, in writing to Mrs. 
George Dawson, asking her to do me any service 
in her power. She replied by asking me to call on 
her at ten o'clock the next day. It was a frosty 
morning when I set off to Edgbaston to keep the 
appointment. To me Mrs. Dawson was a very 
great person, and on the near prospect of seeing 
her I grew very nervous and shy, so that when I 
reached the door I could not summon courage to 
ring the bell. I walked on a considerable distance, 
promising myself to do it promptly when I came 
back. At last, in spite of myself, I overcame this 
foolish diffidence. I found Mrs. Dawson had 
already gone out, but the servant added, "If you 
are Miss Smith, I am to be sure to keep you until 
she returns." So I went in greatly relieved, and 
sat in the library more than an hour. My long 
wait had in some measure set me free from my 
nervousness. The lady's sudden presence, however, 
almost deprived me of speech, but fortunately she, 
in her great volubility, made up for my silence. 

Seeing my embarrassment, she cut everything 
short by saying, "Now, we will go upstairs and 
prepare for dinner. You will talk better after 



CARLISLE. 185 

dinner, I know you will." This greatly discomfited 
me, as I had not come prepared for such a recep- 
tion. But she would hear of no excuses. She was 
a lady of much energy and decision, and did her 
own will as a person not to be denied. She 
discussed with me all the probabilities of my 
getting a situation; and afterwards said she had 
had a letter from Mr. Osborn of Carlisle (to whom 
she had written on receiving my note), and he had 
informed her that they would be glad if I would go 
back and help them. She wanted me to decide 
then and there, but on my hesitating to do so, she 
brought me writing materials and a stamp. Very 
reluctantly I wrote a few lines to him, and Mrs. 
Dawson sent it off to the post. 

To this letter, in a few days, I received an 
answer. Mr. Osborn sent a sovereign, and urged 
me to return at once to them, saying their school 
had increased, and they would be glad to see me. 
Knowing that with their large school they must 
need help, I decided to go back, thinking that as 
he had sent me a kind letter, they had seen their 
mistake, and that for the future they would be 
more appreciative of my services. I thought alsQ 



1 86 MARY SMITH. 

that in case the Osborns should not want me, I 
might stand a better chance of getting a situation 
in Carlisle. Superstitious, perhaps, I was in my 
poverty and sorrow ; but through all these months 
of depression^ a light beam of hope broke upon me 
at times, and I more than half believed that an 
unseen hand was leading me to some home of 
peace and rest. I was indeed never quite hopeless, 
though often cast down. 

It was on one of the last days of November, 
1 85 1, that I left Birmingham to return to Carlisle, 
with no very elated thoughts, and yet with a feeling 
that I was not altogether without kind friends. 
Reaching the old Border city once more, I drove 
to Castle-street, where the Osborns still lived and 
had their school. Taking my luggage, the cabman 
rang the door bell, which was opened, but in a 
minute was slammed violently to again by the wind. 
Nobody, neither old nor young, showed face to 
welcome me. It was a sad omen, and I saw and 
felt it keenly. Next morning, I was up and busy, 
taking care to be ready for the school. To my 
surprise, I was put into a smaller room with the 
younger children, quite apart from the elder ones 



CARLISLE. 187 

and the master. The larger room I was now never 
invited to enter. There might be various reasons 
for this course. In the first place, I think he 
hardly liked me to have an opportunity of observing 
the progress of the pupils. But little things cropped 
up that led me to feel certain that progress was 
more in appearance than in reality. 

The younger pupils under me were all better 
writers than readers, and in many other ways I 
found the necessary ground work had been neg- 
lected. These things, it is true, are getting very 
much the fashion in our modern schools, public as 
well as private. The days being dark and short, I 
was careful to get what I could done in them. As 
I expected nothing in payment for my services, nor 
had any kind of privileges in return, I thought I 
could hardly fail to earn the small pittance I other- 
wise received in the way of food and lodgings. It 
was, however, by no means a pleasant position for a 
person of independent mind. A less shy and 
timorous person would have contrived at once to 
"better herself. '* Alas for me ! I thought little in 
those days of either money or the ordinary affairs 
of the world. We rubbed on after this fashion 



l8S MARY SMITH. 

until the Christmas holidays, although I saw very 
clearly that my efforts were looked on with little 
favour. Still I was inured to that sort of thing, 
nor did it indeed much discomfit me. I had been 
invited to come and help them, on account of their 
having a large school, and plenty to do, which I 
found true enough. 

Altogether I seemed to have been led in a very 
mysterious way from my home in Oxfordshire, 
round by Bristol, Birmingham, and back to Carlisle 
again — almost against my will. The conduct of 
the lady at Bristol was, to say the least, very strange, 
and even inexplicable; and not the least strange 
was it Mr. Osborn's sending me a letter full of an 
outward show of kindness, and then receiving me 
so coldly and showing me so much harshness. Still 
in spite of this I toiled on, perceiving that the 
prosperity of the school could not possibly last 
long, unless more arduous and methodical methods 
were adopted. 

When about the first three months had expired— 
as it drew towards the latter end of February, 1852 
— without any hint or forewarning, I received a 
note from Mr. Osborn one day, telling me without 



CARLISLE. 189 

any preface, that I must leave their house in a 
week. Of course it startled and stunned me. 
How could I get any situation in a week? Or 
what could I do ? 

My trouble was extreme. I knew not what to 
do. I had no money — had been working very 
hard for them since November, and now it was the 
first of March, and they had offered me nothing, 
not even the smallest present. I wept and prayed 
all the night. I could see no possibility of getting 
such a situation as I wanted in a few days, or 
even in a few weeks or months, so I summoned up 
courage — stung into resolution by unkindness — 
and resolved to open a school on my own account. 

Mr. Osborn said I might do this, on condition 
that my terms were low, so that I should take no 
scholars that would be likely to come to them. 
This I agreed to do, and started the same evening 
to look for a suitable house. Some of the houses 
in Dacre-street were at that time nearly finished or 
building. I took one at the corner rather larger 
than the rest. This the landlord engaged to have 
ready in a week. I got a few circulars printed, 
and distributed them myself, a job not at all to my 
liking. 



CHAPTER XV. 

On the Saturday, when my week was up, I went to 
my doubly new house. Driven by stress of circum- 
stances, I had to remind my friends of the three 
pounds they still owed me as the residue of the 
money I lent them on leaving Westmorland. This 
I told them I must have absolutely, as well as the 
furniture of my bedroom, which I had bought on 
leaving Scotby. These few things, and the three 
pounds just mentioned, together with five pounds 
lent me by my brother George, constituted my all 
when I embarked upon my new venture. 

It was a great change to me going into a small 
house, where I had no one but myself, and a heart 

« 

full of nothing but fears of failure and disgrace, 
But I had plenty to do to prepare my little place. 
I fitted it up myself, and cleaned and brightened 
everything with my own hands. The work made 
me cheerful, and sustained me through my troubles 
as nothing else could. 



CARLISLE. 191 

My little enterprise was to begin on Monday, 
So on that day I waited and watched and hoped, 
still finding some little matter to do or improve. 
At last, when it was getting late, I saw a little girl 
come to the door and knock. I breathed a prayer 
for wisdqm, and quickly ran to let her in. She 
told me her simple story, as her mother had bid 
her, and I cheerfully welcomed her in, and set her 
by the fire. Suddenly, after a long and dubious 
pause, another little girl was seen picking her way 
over the unflagged path. "Is this Miss Smith's 
school?" sh5 asked. I at once answered "Yes," 
and set her down with her companion : glad that 
she had one. I still waited for more pupils, but 
waited in vain. 

Never shall I forget how I longed for the hour 
when they should leave, that I might give way to 
the pent up feelings that threatened every now and 
then to burst forth. However, I had two more in 
the afternoon, and six or seven before the week 
end. These increased my hopes ; and by the end 
of the quarter, my little room was over-crowded, 
and I was obliged to try and get a larger and more 
convenient place. I was still fearful about doing 



192 MARY SMITH. 

this, but a friend (the same who had presented me 
with a new dress) buoyed me up with her hopeful 
talk. 

A house being vacant in West Tower-street, 
where a Miss Thompson had kept a boarding 
school, I at once took it ; though I did not do this 
without getting a severe rebuke from Mr. Osborn, 
who prophesied I would get into debt, ruin myself, 
and disgrace my friends. This prophecy, I am 
thankful to say, never came true, for good fortune 
still attends all who set to work with an earnest 
determination to do their best. 

I was seven years at 1 1 West Tower-street. It 
was a busy and somewhat eventful time. I have 
given a brief glimpse into my inner life, showing 
myself up most likely as an incomprehensible being. 
My object has been to show the inner cravings of my 
soul after literary pursuits, which, being a woman, 
I failed to attain, despite of all my self-denial and 
persistent endeavours. 

My outer life at school and home was on the 
whole very prosperous. The knowledge of my tact 
as a teacher, and the hard life I had led at the 
other school, had been spread far and wide by the 



CARLISLE. 193 

various scholars. My success was now so far estab- 
lished, that to new comers I slightly raised my 
terms, as I had more rent to pay. 

Having no very intimate friends of my own, my 
heart still clung to the Osborns, and in all their 
troubles I deemed it my duty, notwithstanding the 
harsh treatment I had been subject to, to do what 
I could for them in times of trouble or affliction. 
Mr. Osborn was a changeable, incautious man. His 
school did not continue to prosper long. In three 
or four years he had given it up, and engaged in 
another and quite different business, so that all 
their old jealousies towards me had ceased. 

But a more serious trouble fell upon their family 

than I had ever anticipated. In the autumn of the 

first or second year I was in West Tower-street, a 

most fatal epidemic of scarletina visited the town 

of Carlisle, carrying off in a few days whole families, 

and devastating homes glad with the gay music of 

childhood, and making them silent. So it had done 

to the poor and lowly, and it had now come to 

that of the most learned and pious in the old city 

— the Reverend Dean Tait, afterwards Archbishop 

of Canterbury. That sad week when the Dean's 
X. 13 



>94 MARY SMITH. 

children were taken day after day to Stanwix 
churchyard, Mr. Osbom's were likewise being taken 
to the cemetery. The Osboms had seven children, 
one boy and six girls. The eldest — a fair, handsome 
boy of eleven — was cut off in less than three days. 
They lost four children in succession by this terrible 
epidemic. During this trying period I acted in the 
capacity of sick nurse to them, often sitting up for 
two or three nights together. 

About this time my affairs prospered amazingly. 
I had to have an assistant teacher ; and so full did 
my school grow that I saw my house was too small 
to hold all. When I had one scholar from a family 
I invariably had all the rest, and often the neigh- 
bours' children likewise. 

Mr. Wingrave, a philanthropic gentleman, who 
had at that time a night school for young men and 
women, at the Irish Dam-side, asked me, as he 
asked other ladies — would I not try and spare a 
night or two to help him? I agreed to go two 
nights a week, and did so for a considerable time. 
Thus I was kept very busy every day in the week ; 
and yet gleams of romance came straying once or 
twice into my dwelling, where everything was so 
circumspect and quiet 



CARLISLE. 195 

Those who have perused my simple story may 
remember how a little romance had blended with 
my short period of school life in Westmorland, 
which through jealousy or some other cause, came 
to nothing. I had thought nothing more of the 
affair, nor of any similar affairs. There is no trace 
of them in what I wrote about this time. I lived 
for different objects. 

And yet I was surprised to learn from Mrs. 

Osborn, one Saturday morning, that Mr. J , 

from Westmorland, was at their house, and was 
coming to see me. I hardly knew how to receive 
him. I was engaged with some little household 
matter when he called. We talked very quietly. 
He told me he had bought an estate in Ireland, 
and was then on his way to see it. Of course, I 
remembered the story he had confided to Mrs. 
Osborn, as she had also ; evidently wishing me to 
be prepared. But his being rich was counter- 
balanced by grave eccentricities. Riches were the 
reverse of attraction to me. I had too independent 
a mind to allow anyone to say that they had made 
me rich. 

I carried myself with much reserve and circum- 



196 MARY SMITH. 

spection, so as neither by word nor look to make the 
impression that his attentions would be gratifying 
to me. Both were grave, as those who had 
important concerns before them ; and in this spirit 
we bade each other good bye, never again to see 
one another in this world. 

I was not thirty at this time ; and a lady, with 
whom I was well acquainted, was extremely anxious 
that I should marry her brother. He had a 
profitable business in the city, of which she was 
continually telling me, with much praise, but with 
no success. At last, I received a formal offer of 
marriage from him. This simply amused me. I 
got to know that it was not written by himself, as 
he was nearly blind. It was a pure business 
transaction that was proposed. It was known I 
was poor. I never took any pains to conceal it, and 
a good business was of itself thought a fair prize 
for an intellectual woman who was struggling with 
poverty. What an alliance ! What presumption ! 

These things made little impression upon me. 
I had higher visions than matrimony; literature, 
poetry, and religion gleamed fair before me. Had 
I been a young man^ how gladly should I have 



CARLISLE. 197 

gone into the Nonconformist ministry, and should 
probably have been accepted. But as a woman I 
had to struggle with all sorts of difficulties, hard- 
ships, and insults ; being in the world, but not of 
it, nor aspiring after any of its flimsy gewgaws. 

At West Tower-street, I had two boys who were 
brothers, one four and the other six, brought to me 
as boarders. They were the children of my former 
friend. Miss Jackson of Carlisle, who had married 
Mr. Harkness of Preston, printer and bookseller. 
They were with me several years. 

Nearly one of the first steps I took in that large 
house, was to let some of the rooms to a widow 
woman and her daughter. This was Mrs. Cock- 
bain, an old Baptist friend, whom I greatly 
respected. I had two or three reasons for doing 
this. I thought it would be both company and 
protection for me. Having had great troubles in 
her married life, she had become a most sincere 
religious enthusiast. Her lonely prayer, clear-voiced 
on the midnight, sometimes struck on my absorbed 
senses as I sat studying less divine, but not less 
needful things, in my little sitting room ; and then 
beginning very low with her afterwards clearly 



198 MARY SMITH. 

chaunted hymn, ever uplifting me and making me 
feel blessedly at home. But what power is there 
like Religion to sanctify and bless and gladden the 
dreariest house, and to bring peace and joy into 
the loneliest habitation ? 

So it was with my old friend. She had little of 
what the worid boasts of, but she had something 
far more precious. She was rich in God's pure 
peace and blessing. This homely story may give a 
side glance view of a simple scene of which none 
was witness but myself. Soon after Mrs. Cockbain 
and I had settled down at 11 West Tower-street, 
there was to be a public execution at the gaol at 
Carlisle. We neither of us believed in public 
executions, but our belief was more than mere 
negation. I wrote letters to the newspapers, advo- 
cating anti-capital punishment views; while my 
poor friend (who knew nothing of this) followed 
her Bible and the promptings of her own heart, 
and had nothing at all to say in defence of her 
humane thoughts. 

To take a man's life in the open light of day, in 
the sight of unreflecting youth and children, seemed 
an awful thing to me; and I was determined to 



CARLISLE. 199 

prevent any of my pupils witnessing the shcx:kingly 
demoralizing scene, which was to take place at 
noon, when they usually left school. To this end 
I was walking to and fro, in front of the house, in 
a spirit of the deepest solemnity. All the time I 
did this, my friend, who was in her little parlour, 
was kneeling, with her bonnet and shawl on, at a 
chair — she had been up the street to see the prepar- 
ations — and on coming back was so overcome that 
she had sunk down there. While the bell was 
tolling, she had been praying, with a voice of the 
most solemn supplication, for the soul of the con- 
demned man. I always in my heart loved this 
singularly good woman, because of her sublime 
sense of real religion. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

There is not much in a struggling life like mine to 
interest the general reader. From the day I carried 
my resolution out and stood alone, all things 
conspired to my prosperity. I spoke to no one 
about it, but by the kind sympathizing looks and 
words I met everywhere, everyone seemed to know 
— and I really think they did in some mysterious 
way — so fully aware did they seem to be of the 
hard struggle I had had to do right. 

But in the cross I had voluntarily taken, I felt 
divine strength. My feet were firm, and if I had 
no very brilliant hopes, neither had I any certain 
fears. A mystic by nature, loneliness made me 
much more so now, and there were things at times 
that were unaccountable to me. Here is one which 
long lay secret in my own heart, and not till many 
years after its occurrence, became what we. call true. 
One day, suddenly, a certain passage I could not 
remember reading before persistently followed me, 



CARLISLE. 20 1 

and presented itself to my mind. Over and over 
again it did this, as a solemn song in my soul, till 
at last I was obliged to take notice of it in its 
endless occurrence to my mind. "And those that 
afflicted thee, shall come bending unto thee, and 
thine enemies shall lick the dust; and thy wings 
shall be covered with silver, and thy feathers with 
yellow gold." 

This poetic passage of scripture was part of it 
fulfilled before many months were over, and the 
latter and more hyperbolical part in a way eventually. 
I was, as will be seen, like all religious people, very 
superstitious, and still am so. To another, all this 
would be false; to me it was a mysterious truth 
that the years have never dimmed nor darkened. 
Among other things it helped to comfort and 
strengthen my heart in my many trials, and gave 
me courage to hope in the future. 

My school increased more and more, for if I lost 
my best scholars, I had still new ones brought. So 
I worked on, little disconcerted by my difficulties, 
nor was my life unhappy. I had no debts. My 
work was my comfort ; and the few friends who 
called to pay their bills were warm in their thanks 



20d MARY SMITH. 

and praise. With my increasing school, I had to 
have a permanent assistant. My two boy boarders 
necessitated this. I no longer let any part of my 
house, but filled it all with busy life. 

My terms were so very low, that hard as I 
worked, I did little more than pay the most 
economical household expenses. My dread of debt 
was worse than anything else, sometimes casting 
me down very low ; and yet I had not courage to 
raise my terms, nor did I see how I could do so 
without endangering my school. Yet fearing many 
things, I contrived to save a little, spending nothing 
on fine dress or furniture, I kept none but the 
plainest company. One or two poet friends — 
working men — who occasionally called to see me 
on a Sunday ; religion and poetry being the subject 
of their talk, or the last new book, or the reviews. 

The cotton, famine and the American war of 
emancipation occurred at this time, which afforded 
constant matter for interesting conversation in 
every circle. In England there were two parties, 
north and south; those who stood for property, 
and those who stood for right. I stood for what I 
thought was the right* I had been brought up in 



CARLISLE. 203 

the air of freedom by my Nonconformist father; 
and wherever a voice breathed a prayer, or song, or 
shout of liberty, it thrilled through my very soul. 
I remember well, when very young, hearing the 
Rev. Eustace Carey preach, and in his enthusiasm 
crying out : "Proud America! Boasting America ! 
with thy Stars and Stripes ! And yet it waves in 
mockery over three million slaves !" 

It was a chapter and a sermon ; and yet the 
great human heart that listened, out of its deep 
silences, burst forth in loud bravos. From that hour 
slavery appeared to me as one of the curses of the 
world. So I fully knew my mind on this occasion. 

We had had the Crimean war before this time, 
with which I had little sympathy. I have always 
had the singular faculty, for a woman, of forming 
my own judgment on such things. It was a great 
quarrel among kings, fought out for their good, 
at the expense of the common people. A wise 
and just man, like Oliver Cromwell, would have 
sent the whole lot of them to the right about. 

But with other ladies in Carlisle, and other towns 
of England, I felt much for the poor soldiers, the 
victims of this cruel war. Along with my elder 



204 MARY SMITH. 

pupils, I set to work to minister to their comfort. 
My little parlour was filled with busy people for 
many weeks during the late autumn evenings. To 
the aid and sustenance of these men, Florence 
Nightingale, one of the noblest ladies in England, 
had gone forth. 

So we worked and talked, with many hundreds 
of Englishwomen, in those dark days; collecting 
the money first to buy wool and worsted, flannel 
and warm calicoes, which we made into shirts and 
drawers, or knit into mufflers, stockings, gloves, 
socks, and all sorts of useful things. With glowing 
hearts, these were packed into large packages, and 
sent off with others which went from Carlisle to the 
far off battle field. 

About this time I made the acquaintance of 
a singularly enthusiastic orator, Mr. Washington 
Wilks, who was living at Blackwell House, near 
Carlisle. He came to the town as editor of the 
Carlisle Journal^ but holding views too advanced 
for the organ of the old Whig party, he became the 
first editor of a new local venture, the Carlisle 
Examiner, He had been on the staff of the 
Morning Star^ a London radical and democratic 



CARLISLE. 205 

paper. I first met him at one of the popular 
Saturday night lectures, which he instituted for 
working men, and where he attracted great crowds 
of hearers. 

Soon after Mr. Wilks came to the old city, there 
was a parliamentary election, and at such times 
there usually was a great deal of bitter resentful 
language used on both sides. Squibs of all kinds 
were flying about ; and persons' faults and peculi- 
arities occasionally were cruelly pressed into the 
service of politics. I protested against this as 
wrong; and Mr. Wilks and Dr. Evans agreeing 
with me, invited me to help them to bring out a 
small tract against it, while the election lasted. 

I very willingly agreed to do this, writing short 
tales illustrative of what was wanted, scraps of 
conciliatory verse, etc. This plan we carried out, 
issuing our little tracts anonymously, mostly at 
intervals of two or three days, at our own expense, 
and giving them away wherever acceptable. Our 
object was to induce all parties to use more 
courteous speech, and observe more christian 
feeling in their political agitations. But the old 
noisy spirit and feeling prevailed very much at that 
time in the city. 



206 MARY SMITH. 

In every assembly for the discussion or settle- 
ment of business, very strong language was the 
rule, and citizens did not fail to hear very graphic- 
ally of all their faults and offences, known or 
unknown. Very grotesque epithets were often 
applied to upright and respectable men, merely to 
create a laugh ; but woe to him whose character 
would not bear public inspection ! To such an 
one, all his private misdeeds suddenly became 
public ones, caricatured twenty-fold. 

So it was in the Town Council, as often as it 
met. To the northerners it only excited a laugh ; 
but to people like Mr. Wilks and myself, and others 
from the south, it was a thing to be deeply deplored, 
and silently discouraged, if by no other means. An 
editor who came to Carlisle from London about 
this time, once said to me, "Do you ever read the 
Town Council proceedings. Miss Smith? Isn't it 
awful !" And surely it was. We felt that at this 
election time, it would be wise to attempt some- 
thing, at least, in the right direction. It bore some 
fruit, for many of the elite of the working men, as 
well as the religious community, took it up and 
cultivated it in their meetings. 



CARLISLE. 169 

Mr. Wilks* influence and spirit, during the three 
or four years he was in Carlisle, had a very salutary 
effect on the aspiring working men of the old city. 
In all towns, their better life and tendency, both in 
religion and politics, often receives its impetus 
from some one or two men who through ability 
and example are constituted their leaders. 

Mr. Osborn had before this gathered the working 
men to his classes, and led them to feel the 
worth of self-respect and the value of education, 
by producing for them his "Short Grammar" and 
"Handbook of Logic." They joined his class in 
great numbers, in the Independent school-rooms, 
Lowther-street. They learned much from him, 
which led them to thoughtful, studious habits, not 
readers only, but men who could think and decide 
a point for themselves. Mr. Osborn, poor man ! 
might perl^aps have been better thought of in 
Carlisle — for he certainly did much good there — 
had it not been for the instability of his character. 

From the first, Mr. Wilks delivered Saturday 
night lectures in the Shaddongate school-room, 
free of charge, which attracted crowded audiences, 
for a considerable time. He was a thinker as well 



208 MARY SMITH. 

as an eloquent speaker, and was author of "The 
Latter Half of the Nineteenth Century." Best of 
all, he was a man of an eminently religious spirit, 
and could preach an eloquent sermon. His lectures 
and newspaper articles, though often ultra radical, 
were invariably very inspiring. 

He fraternized very freely with the working-men, 
esteeming himself one of them. He was always 
ready to do them any good in his power ; and they, 
on their part, believed in him with an implicit 
faith, so that long after he had left Carlisle, a 
report of his coming would bring a great crowd to 
hear him. It was at these lectures I met many 
of the elite of the working men, such as Thomas 
Hardy, James Walker, Robert Wales, and others. 

I got more settled and reconciled to my way of 
life, fining it completely with various labours which 
were constantly in hands. I helped Lonsdale with 
his Observer^ writing at that time under the no?ii de 
plume of "Mary Osborn." It was while looking 
over the gardens at the back of Fisher-street, in 
May, that I wrote, "May Musings," which was 
published in the Obsen^er, 

While in West Tower-street I was very assiduous 



CARLISLE. 209 

with my German, having my books always handy 
to fill up any vacant interval of time. Such was 
my ardour, that I soon achieved a fair amount of 
success, so far as Schiller's plays and poetry were 
concerned. The idiom of Goethe's writings, I 
found less to my liking. Nor did I think favourably 
of the style and spirit of his works, which I never 
could induce myself to admire. I always fancied 
him devoid of veneration, though I admit there are 
fine passages in Wilhelm Meister, otherwise I think 
he has done more than any other writer to introduce 
that spirit of secularism that now so extensively 
prevails in literature and amongst literary people. 

I was soon able to read and enjoy Schiller, and as 
I took care to get his plays in German, they were 
taken about with me wherever I went. In learning 
it, I had little idea of ever teaching it ; nor did I 
but once try to do so, and then it was to help an 
orphan boy, and so save the expense of his getting 
a master. 

I had now been seven years in West Tower-street, 

having gone there in 185 2. Year by year my school 

had gone on increasing, till the place was really too 

small for it. It was here it developed largely into 
L 14 



ftC MARY SMITH. 

a school for the education of farmers* daughters 
and ethers, whose parents saw them on the verge 
of womanhood with very little knowledge or in 
almost total ignorance. These hearing of me as 
one who took much pains with dunces and the 
neglected, sent their children to me a few quarters 
to get a bit of education. I tried to interest them 
in it so far as to make them see and feel that it 
was a delightful thing, and quite worth all the pains 
and trouble bestowed upon it. I tried to impress 
upon them, that a young woman without education 
had been sadly wronged and injured, but that with 
it she had opportunities of rising higher in society 
than by any other means. 

My pupils from the first were struck with my 
simple ways and the absence of tuitional hauteur, 
and my odd ways, "like a mother," of telling them 
bits of things in explanation of the life and nature 
around them. So that some tiny boy or girl inter- 
ested father and mother very much at dinner by 
telling them what I had said that morning about 
insect or animal life, or why we should have the 
windows open and our skins quite clean. The old 
methods were never altogether mine. I believed 



CARLISLE. 211 

with deep reverence in the Bible of Nature, as well 
as that of Moses and the Prophets. 

My house, in a great measure, now became 
pleasant to me. I had no critics to interfere with 
my doings; and though I felt my isolation very 
much at times, I contrived to fill my life with all 
sorts of work, both for myself and others. My 
school, of course, was always my first and foremost 
object. I made it a rule from the beginning that I 
was only to be called out of it by those who wanted 
me respecting it. Others must see me at some 
other time. This rule I kept all through the yeart 
I had a school. But my terms — principally through 
Mr. Osborn's interference — were exceedingly low, 
and having no help nor capital to begin with, I was 
kept very poor. 

But I was not without annoyances and vexations. 
After good Mrs. Cockbain left, she had recom- 
mended me to a Scotchwoman, a Presbyterian and 
a widow, the mother of two growing youths. The 
boys were clerks in lawyers' offices, steady blame- 
less young men. The mother could talk a good 
deal, especially about her religion. She was a very 
regular attendant on Sundays, and consequently 



212 MARY SMITH. 

beguiled me into believing her words and accepting 
her as Mrs. Cockbain*s successor. 

This universal belief in people often brought me 
into trouble, placed as I was among strangers. It 
did so in this case. I soon found her talk was a 
froth of falsity, which I hated ; that she neglected 
every home duty; put her best things on in a 
morning, and went out gossipping, leaving her 
poor boys to come home to their dinner, when 
there was neither food nor fire for them. More 
than that, instead of paying at the week end, she 
told me fine stories of a rich Scotch uncle, who 
was coming to see her and bring her money, but 
who never did come. 

I was easy with her at the first, and being 
surrounded with trouble at the time, she got three 
or four pounds in my debt before I was able to 
take any steps about it. I felt she must leave, and 
told her so ; and told her also that her furniture, 
which I found she was selling, must be left until 

« 

she had paid what she owed me. 

I went to Fisher-street at the Whitsuntide Term, 
1859. The sun shone brightly as we packed the 
large cart, which came for the furniture at four 



CARLISLE. 2t3 

o'clock in the morning. I loved privacy, and had 
an idea of getting all away soon after six. I was 
determined to go on as I had begun, without any 
pretence, or show, or display of any kind. The 
years I had just ended in Tower-street had been 
prosperous ones, through hard work and economy. 
I left much richer than I came. I bought addi- 
tional furniture while there, paying for it when got, 
for I carried out my principle of owing no man 
any thing. 

Life was getting very busy and full of responsi- 
bility to me. In going through Preston to Oxford- 
shire, I stopped a few days with Mr. Harkness, the 
father of two of my scholars. He was a printer, 
and took me over his works, telling me all about 
them. I told him I had a large number of occasional 
poems, which I had some thoughts of getting printed 
at some future time, when I could afford it. I 
thought privately it was perhaps my duty to return 
something back in this way, for what I had been 
paid for his boys' schooling. 

So without much thought or reflection, we con- 
cluded our bargain. When they came to hand, 
the books distressed and tried me very much. In 



114 I^ARY SMITH. 

every way they were such as I could take no 
pleasure in. I had the feeling that the bill for 
them must be paid before I could ever have a bit 
of rest. Truly I watered my pillow with tears. It 
took all the sense of vanity out of me. I don't 
think I realized a single pound by the transaction. 

I took no interest at all in the volume ; hardly 
thought it right to offer it for sale, though I knew 
that no one need be ashamed of the most part of 
the poems it contained. Thomas Carlyle and his 
wife had commended them as full of thought, and 
one of the pieces as like singing', but to promote 
the sale of them by any means, with so many 
imperfections, I never could — nor did — do. 

However, one thing occurred, which comforted 
me very much, though I only named it to a few 
intimate friends. An excellent review of the book 
appeared in the Carlisle Journal. A young man, 
sub-editor at the time, I was told was the writer of 
it. It was no petty partial praise, but was full and 
hearty. 

But I had sunk very low in spirits, and the few 
friends who spoke highly of them, found me in no 
mood to be flattered. Mr. Wilks was leaving 



CARLtSLfi. 215 

Carlisle. In his last lecture at Shaddongate, he 
referred to my poems, praised them very much, 
and quoted some stanzas from the one entitled 
" Opportunity." 

Doubt and gloom and needless sorrow, 
Have no need the mind to gloom ; 
What comes not to-day, to-morrow 
Will on golden pinions come. 
Come as comes the light of morning, 
Come as come the stars of night, 
Come God's visits without warning. 
Crowning life with glory bright. 

I gave away many copies of my volume. In ^bout 
a year's time I got the whole bill paid, after which 
I managed to get the annoyance of it off my mind, 
but not till then. 

My greatest grief was that the only eyes which 
would have looked kindly on my verses were those 
of my dear father, and they were closed in death 
before the volume appeared. I, who loved him so 
much, had a nice plain white stone put at his grave, 
choosing, for my own gratification, to do all at my 
own expense. That stone is still standing, with 
two lines of my awn on it, in Cropredy churchyard 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Owing to the circumstance of my house in Fisher- 
street being wanted for some particular purpose, I 
was obliged to look out for an abode for myself, 
and a school-room for my pupils. Driven to decide, 
I succeeded in taking a place in Finkle-street, a 
large roomy house, with a snug plot of open ground 
behind. It was not by any means a fashionable 
house, nor was it situated in a fashionable street, 
and yet the neighbourhood was a highly respectable 
one. Immediately in front, the old Friends' burial 
ground, planted with lilacs and laburnums, made it 
a perfect paradise of beauty and fragrance in spring 
time. 

Altogether this was the best house I ever 
occupied. I was not likely to feel anything like 
being cramped in it. Dr. Elliott, calling on me 
for some purpose one Saturday evening, when I 
happened to be out, went with my girl over the 
house and backyard, all of the rooms of which were 



CARLtSLlS. 217 

carefully cleaned every week. He left word that he 
was very much pleased with what he had seen; that 
it was very healthy, and was quite fit for a school. 
Hence I could speak with confidence to that effect, 
when anxious mothers brought delicate children to 
me. 

I went to the house in Finkle-street at Whitsun- 
tide, 1 86 1, occupying it as long as I was able to 
conduct a school. I afterwards lived in it in my 
private capacity for another year, and then left for 
the south. 

It was while at this house that I began regularly 
those long walks for my health, along the Brampton 
road, by Whiteclosegate, and often in the delightful 
summer nights as far as Brunstock bridge, to have 
a contemplative sit there, in near vision of Draw- 
dykes castle and its lively country life. Or on a 
lovely summer Sunday, round by Linstock and 
Rickerby — a delightful walk for any lover of nature. 
Many a line have I composed there " far from the 
madding crowd." 

I often thought the view looking over Carlisle in 
the direction of West Cumberland, from the rising 
ground at Whiteclosegate, very fine, almost finer 



2iS Mary sMitH. 

than anything else in the neighbourhood Going 
from Whiteclosegate to Brunstock bridge, you 
descend one of the most beautiful broad roads 
I have seen in the north. It is like those of my 
native county, well set with trees on both sides, and 
high banked with an abundance of lovely wild 
flowers. 

I have got there abundantly on summer evenings, 
handfuls of fragrant wild woodbine; and there, 
and there only, as in my native wanderings, have I 
heard the merry cuckoo sounding its own name 
from the far woodlands. This road is a remarkably 
rural one. Hence I adopted it as one for my 
constant walk; and I seemed to enjoy it all the 
more when I got used to it. And if, as often 
happened, I was told I met friends, looked them in 
the face, and yet did not see them, they excused me, 
knowing that I had lost myself, or that the spell of 
some poetic dream had seized me. 

Coming back one Sunday afternoon in summer 
with a poet friend to whom I could express my 
admiration only by a gesture now and then, as he 
was quite deaf, he said as we neared Rickerby, " I 
lose a great deal now, I see, by not being able to 



CARLISLE. 21$ 

hear your talk at such a time as this." I simply 
bowed a mute assent, knowing that he also felt the 
great spirit that had taken possession of me. 

Was it this great spirit that took possession of 
the mind of Christ on the hills of Judea? or of 
other divine men in other parts of the world? 
Anywise, we might cultivate the blessed solitudes 
of nature with much advantage to our spiritual 
experiences. In getting and spending, we truly lay 
ws^te our lives ; nor does money compensate us for 
the grandeurs we rob ourselves of thereby. 

We need to read the American stoic, Emerson, 
and learn what divine strength there is in nature, 
and how poor we are, isolated from her in towns. 
Whenever I was going to read or speak, in the after 
time, I always tried to get a walk up my favourite 
road before doing so. But he will understand little 
of the blessed secrets of nature who goes off to his 
communion with a heart devoid of prayer. He 
must absolve himself to her, and breathe her pure 
breath; give himself to a great purpose, and she 
will help him as she only can. 

Mr. Joseph Hannah, who at that time had a 
large prosperous mixed school in Carlisle, an excel- 



^30 MARY SMitH. 

lent teacher and a sensible man — though I never 
had the advantage of his acquaintance — I heard 
spoke very well of me as a teacher. A great many 
of my pupils had in the course of time come under 
him, and he had found them well forward, especially 
in all the first branches of learning. I was told he 
would often set any new pupil who had been at my 
school up to read a poem to him, just to hear how 
well he could do it. This implied that the little 
head, young as it was, knew all about it, and could 
understand the poetry as well as read it. When 
enthusiasts teach, children will soon learn. 

Mr. Hannah often remarked to parents that they 
could not do better than let their children stop 
with me. I was very grateful to him, as I ought to 
be, for saying it. And let me say it, he had nothing 
to get by being generous to me. 

Many of my boys also went to the Grammar 
School. So early as when Mr. Durham was head 
master, this was the case. A gentleman, whose 
two boys went there, told me that the first morning 
one of them was there, the second master was 
struck with the good writing of the new scholar. 
He forthwith took it up to Mr. Durham, who sent 



CARLISLE. 221 

for his eleven year old pupil, and said to him, 
"Who taught you to write, my boy?" The reply 
was, "Miss Smith, if you please, sir." Mr. Durham 
said, "Miss Smith knows how to teach boys to 
write." 

I merely state this to show that I taught, or 
attempted to do so, thoroughly well. The eyes of 
little boys often twinkled when they came up to me 
with their first copies. Whenever I could praise, 
I did so heartily. " Why, this is really capital ! 
You^ll soon be a good writer : one of the best in 
the school, I can see." No cane in Christendom 
could have wrought the magic those few words 
did. 

Approach them the right way, children like to 
learn, though you may have failed to learn what. 
I once had a little fellow, restless and idle. I could 
not find out anything he would do in the way of 
work. One day there was a clear outline of a 
beautiful bird on a copybook back lying on the 

desk. Seeing it, I involuntarily said, as I held it up 
for all to see, "I wonder who could draw me this?" 
All were silent; but by and bye, I saw my little 
restless friend kneeling up to the desk, slate and 



222 MARY SMITH. 

pencil in hand. He soon drew a very accurate 
outline of the bird, and having done so, left his slate 
on the desk for me to see, being too shy to bring 
it up. 

But I was observant, and seeing all eyes turned 
to Joseph^s slate, I also went to examine it. For a 
child who had never begun to draw, it was wonder- 
ful; indeed, all the school wondered. I saw he 
was watching my face to see, rather than hear, what 
I would say. I turned to him with a kindly smile, 
and said: "Now, Joseph, I have found out what 
you can do well ; better than any of us." And yet 
it came to pass that the boy never accomplished 
anything in an artistic line. His father, a prosperous 
man of business — to whom I sent word that Joseph 
might become a successful painter — I was led to 
understand had no higher aim of the thing than sign 
painting. And the little fellow was soon after 
sent to another school, perhaps as a result of my 
communication. 

In the first quarter of my school life, I had helped 
Mr. Wingrave with an evening class of poor girls, 
of about fifteen or sixteen, at the Irish-damside. 
They were for the most part street vendors of yellow 



CARLISLE. 223 

clay. Other ladies also assisted occasionally. These 
girls learnt much by association, as well as by their 
books and slates. Many were shy, modest girls, 
ashamed to say they could not read, till I, whispering 
to them, invited them into some corner, and tried 
to teach them. A number thus learnt to read and 
write a little in a short time, very proud of their 
progress. 

This class was held in a large old room of what 
had once been a dwelling house, approached by a 
lobby upstairs. Being situated in a low neighbour- 
hood, rough boys with sticks came every night and 
rattled at the door. Mr. Wingrave was out one 
night, and as we had only a very young man in the 
room, we were somewhat afraid. However, I went 
to the door, and called to a big bare-headed boy, 
with a great stick in his hand, " It's Dan I want." 
He at once came. I knew him to be the worst of 
the gang; but I said, "Now, Dan, as Mr. Wingrave 
is away, I want you to stand at the door here, and 
keep those rough boys away." 

He showed his Irish nature by a fine bow, and a 
"Yes, ma'am;" and he kept the door effectually, 
save that I once had to go out and ask him not to 



224 MARY SMITH. 

hurt any one, as I feared he was doing. From that 
time he came every night to his post. We invited 
him in, gave him a book, and if he got nothing 
else, he got a Httle civilization. 

Two or three years after, as my pupils went out 
in the morning at West Tower-street, one of them 
ran back to tell me, with some surprise, that some 
one wanted to speak to me at the door. It was 
my old acquaintance, Dan, cleanly washed and 
dressed, with a basket on his arm, and a bag on his 
back. He had plates and dishes in his basket, and 
bones, I suppose, in his bag. 

I exclaimed, "Why, Dan, is that you?" With 
the old smile and bow, "Yes, ma'am," he replied. 
I asked after his sister, one of the best in the school, 
who had not been able to read before attending 
there. He said she had got a place now, and told 
me other things, but never once asked me to buy. 
"Now I know where you live, ma'am, I am glad," 
was his final salutation. Poor Dan ! his cleanly 
courteous Irish face has been one I have ever 
remembered with gratitude. 

But knowledge to their eyes her ample page, 
Rich with the spoils of time, did ne'er unroll ; 
Chill penury repressed their noble rage, 
And fro^e the genial current of the soul, 



CARLISLE. 225 

I had a deep longing at this time to do some 
good in the world. I hardly knew what. My 
ambition had been from an early period to write 
books ; but my hard work and added years (for I 
was now getting up to forty) had taught me that 
for this, like many other things, I had no means to 
carry out such an object, but must follow patiently 
the harder and narrower fortunes of meaner women. 
But I was resolved to do what I could, and to do 
that in a right spirit, never making gain my sole 
and only aim. 

So when I was asked to help in an evening 

school for factory girls, carried on at that time by 

the Carrs, I very willingly agreed to do so. Mr. 

James Carr said if I could go four nights a week, 

they could have a double school ; that is, one set 

of girls coming the first two nights, and another set 

the next two. To this I consented, and the idea 

was carried out. Other ladies attended, though no 

one but myself went more than two nights a week. 

I did full duty there for more than a year.' At that 

time I had a very trustworthy girl I could leave at 

home, to take care of my house. The coming and 

going to and from Caldewgate, where the school 
L 16 



226 MARY SMITH. 

was held, was trying to me on wet and wintry 
nights. 

It was about this time that I first began to give 
little sketches in the newspapers. I sent many 
things of this sort to the Carlisle Express^ which 
they were always glad to receive. The Rev. W. J. 
Tweddle came to preach the anniversary sermons 
at the Fisher-street Wesleyan chapel for many years. 
These sermons were often very badly reported in 
the newspapers. Knowing me to have a gift for 
such work, Mr. Tweddle once said, " Miss Smith, 
they do make such work with my sermons. I wish 
you would take them in hand." 

From that time I did so, and they generally 
filled a column in the Express, I also reported 
the sermons of the Rev. W. R. Percival in exienso 
for the same paper. 

But I had had a yet harder task to do in this 
way, some years before, when the Carlisle Examiner 
was in the hands of Mr. Tuck, on the West-walls. 
Dean Close, soon after coming to Carlisle, gave two 
lectures exclusively to women ; not a man was to 
be admitted, not even a reporter. And this rule 
was rigidly enforced. 



CARLISLe. 227 

In this extremity, Tuck sent to me — ^would I 
kindly go to the meeting, and send them a report? 
so his note ran. I replied I would see what I 
could do; but the lecture was that night, and I 
had not got a ticket. I sent everywhere, but could 
not get one. What was I to do? Try a kind 
word. The place was full when I went. I said to 
the man who stood at the door, to put people in 
their seats, " Please let me in. I have no ticket, 
but I have an object in view." He let me in with- 
out demur, taking me down — it was in the old 
Athenaeum — to the bottom seat close to the 
platform. 

Presently the dean came in by himself, and 
mounted the platform, looking round as he did so 
on his full audience of women, and saying in a 
jubilant voice, "Now we have none of those 
reporters here to-night, and we can say what we 
like." He could have laid his hand on my head, 
so near was I to him. I said to myself, " Wait a 
wee, good master dean. I am here to do what I 
can." I followed him closely for two hours till he 
hod done. I then posted home, sent my boarders 



228 MARY SMITH. 

to bed, and finished my report before I went 
myself. 

To the surprise of all — the dean the most of 
all — the report appeared in the paper the next 
morning, and at the top of it was the announce- 
ment, "From our Lady Reporter." I did not 
agree to this. But nobody believed it was a 
woman, not even the dean, though he accepted 
the report, and sent copies of it to his friends. 

When he came to the next lecture, he said he 
believed a man in woman's clothes had been there 
and reported it. At this meeting, which was a 
fortnight after the first, I was there half an hour 
before the time. I found to my dismay the place 
was quite full, and the doors were shut. No more 
were to be admitted, although there was a hundred 
or two outside. I was at a loss to know what to 
do. But a thought struck me that I might get in 
with the dean when he came. Had the dean 
come ? I asked, and found not. 

So I started off down Lowther-street, to meet 
him. I soon saw his giant-like figure coming 
along, with a great staff in his hand. He was 
quite alone, and I walked quietly a little behind 



CARLISLE. 229 

him on one side. As many people were about, 
no one noticed it. When we came to the door the 
dean gave it a hearty rap, and everybody gave way 
to him. Keeping a steadfast step by him, I went 
in unobserved by his side. No one conceived that 
I did not belong to him. Once in, I hastened to 
get forward into the hall. Two girls were taking 
tickets, and they demurred to letting me pass ; but 
leaving my ticket with one of them, I sprang 
forward. I saw clear enough that I should have 
to stand, and did so for nearly two hours — all the 
time the lecture lasted. 

This time, when the dean came on the platform, 
he ran his eye round the vast audience, looking, as 
it were, to see if he could detect this man in 
woman's clothes, who calls himself "Our Lady 
Reporter." In the interval everyone scrutinized 
her neighbour, and I, of course, to avoid obser- 
vation, did as the rest did. This was repeated more 
than once during the lecture, so he seemed to be 
bent on finding the "man in woman's clothes." 

But I stood firm, and his second lecture, as the 
first, duly appeared, filling nearly two columns of 
the Examiner^ of which he confessed he bought 



^30 MA&y SAII'TH. 

many to send to his friends. How I did this 
seemingly impossible and wholly gratuitous work 
may seem strange, but it is not new, as some 
reporters have used the self-same method. I had 
neither pencil nor paper ; did everything with my 
memory alone > my way being to catch the salient 
points or heads, making them firm as the lecture 
proceeded^ by the illustrations used, or by any 
peculiarity of speech or idea, or any singular phrase. 
With these " heads " following on consecutively, 
when I sat down to write my lecture out, I always 
found it easy to fill in the details, hardly ever once 
getting lost^ or not being able to keep on writing as 
fast as I could. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

A DEAR friend, who had much influence over mc, 
some years after this, was the Rev. W. R. Percival, 
who came to Carlisle to assist Dean Close in some 
of the poorer districts of the town. He was a man 
of much thought, and capable of much spiritual 
elevation and enthusiasm ; of a very gentle loving 
disposition and beautiful manners. These had the 
effect of endearing him to all classes and conditions 
of people. 

I was first introduced to him at a large soiree of 
working men, held in Shaddongate, by Mr. Wilks, 
where they were both to speak. I was struck with 
his catholic spirit and bearing, for he was pre- 
eminently a christian minister and a religious man, 
having scarcely anything of the politician about 
him, yet that night he spoke on christian co- 
operation. Mr. Wilks and he — although as far as 
the poles asunder — had something in ooaunon, 



232 MARY SMITH. 

being both christian men, and greatly desirous of 
uplifting the masses. 

Mr. Percival had been some months in Carlisle 
before I had an opportunity of seeing or hearing 
him, or indeed before he was known at all out of 
church circles. Then a report of Dean Close 
having used him harshly flew over the old city, and 
all but the narrowest sectarians sympathized with 
him and his young family. He had occupied the 
position of one of the teachers at the Cheltenham 
Training College for Teachers, and had been for 
some time seeking holy orders in the Church of 
England. 

Dean Close had met with him, and had been 
struck with the grasp of his mind, and his gentle 
manly bearing. Knowing his wishes, he offered 
him a curacy under him at Carlisle. The two got 
on well for some time, but then it was said that the 
people ran after the dean's curate more than they 
did after the dean. 

Mr. Percival's faults all came to the surface. He 
was charged, as many good men have been, with 
heterodoxy. This he was from certain standpoints, 
but had at first stated he was a follower of Frederick 



CARLISLE. 2$$ 

Denison Maurice, who was in the Church, as were 
thousands of others holding the same belief. How- 
ever, poor Percival was summoned to Rose-castle, 
to be questioned by Bishop Waldegrave, an extreme 
low churchman, which course ended in his being 
asked to resign the post he held. 

He was urged to form a church on Congregational 
principles, in the hall of the Mechanics' Institute, 
which he did, and preached there for a number of 
years his own peculiar doctrines, which were those 
of the Broad Church school. He used to say that 
he had all the best heads in Carlisle, and truly at 
one time I think he had. The first Sunday he 
preached in the Mechanics' Hall, I went to report 
his sermons, as promised. As I was not rich to 
contribute to the funds, I was very glad to help in 
this way, using my memory solely, without any help 
of pencil at all. 

Lonsdale, whom I helped occasionally with his 
newspaper, favoured me in return by the insertion 
of anything I sent. I sent very full accounts of the 
opening services, when Mr. Percival began, which 
probably helped a little to fill the place. It was a 
wonder to many how his sermons got so often in 



134 MARir SIOTH. 

the papers, as no reporter was ever seen there. 
The secret was only known to myself and a £ew 
others. 

I had in Mr. Percival and his wife very congenial 
friends as long as they were in Carlisle. I attended 
his church regularly, and even became a member. 
He had had a great disappointment, and was still 
anxious to get into the Church of England, in which 
he certainly seemed to have a good prospect of 
rising. But there are narrow orthodox spirits 
everywhere, and perhaps more so in cathedral 
towns. This class counted his good as evil, and in 
some cases bore false witness against him. He 
was a deeply injured man, and his fine capacities 
were, to a certain extent, crushed out. Such^things 
were the means of depressing and almost driving 
him to madness. During the last year or two he 
was in Carlisle, I was often fearful of some tragic 
occurrence, which, thank God, never occurred. 

At length, persuaded to think of his own and his 
family's good, he left for London, where he preached 
to crowded congregations in Newman Hall's chapel 
and other places. Finally, he got ordination in the 
church of his choice, and became one of the co- 



CAftLtStJL ^35 

workers with the Rev. J. Lambert in London, 
where, after some years of hard parochial labomr, 
he laid down his life, as many another true and 
faithful servant of Christ has done. 

In telling the story of this good man, I must not 
omit to state that he met with one generous friend 
in Carlisle, in the person of Mr. John Clark 
Ferguson, who attended, his ministry. Besides 
subscribing liberally to the church in Carlisle, after 
they got to London he allowed them a hundred 
pounds a year. I believe this sum was also con- 
tinued to Mrs. Percival, when she became a widow, 
an act of true Christianity worthy of the generous 
family from whom it originated. There were many 
others, of more limited means than Mr. Ferguson, 
who stood firmly by Mr. Percival in his many trials. 

When will the world learn that the heterodoxy 
of one age is the orthodoxy of the next ? Christ 
did not come into the world to condemn it. Are 
we greater than He ? 

Here is an anecdote of Mr. Percival, told me by 
a gentleman at whose house he had been taking 
tea, and who was walking along English-street with 
him on his way home. It was between nine and 



236 MARY SMITH. 

ten o'clock, and the streets happened to be crowded 
with people. At one place they were much jostled, 
and Mr. Percival was awkwardly pushed against a 
street girl. He expressed great sorrow, and pro- 
posed to go back and beg her pardon. His friend 
remonstrated, as it had been done accidentally. But 
back he went, and with hat in hand begged her 
pardon. The poor girl could not understand the 
drift of it at first, but seeing his serious looks, burst 
into tears, and exclaimed ; " O Lord, don't beg my 
pardon ! " 

This simple act roused her more than anything 
else could have done, perhaps, to a sense of her 
own true humanity from which she had fallen. 
When Mr. Percival returned to his friend, with 
a satisfied look, he resumed the thread of the 
conversation as if nothing had happened. 

I perhaps may say here that now in age and pain, 
and in the daily expectation of deliverance from 
this body of sin and death, I remain very much in 
my spiritual beliefs as many years ago when I 
joined Mr. PercivaFs church, save that I was then, 
and have all my life been, more of a Nonconformist 
than he was. My great devotion to Emerson made, 



CARLISLE. 237 

for many years, a deep impression on some of my 
religious ideas. But in the presence of the great 
realities of death, and in the sight of God, the 
soul, in prayer and self-examination, sees things 
more humbly and rightly; sees, indeed, the sur- 
passing need we have of Christ, as our spiritual 
guide, light, life, and way; sees how He is our 
Saviour. 

I have all my life disliked controversy, as did my 
father. Still he used to say, "If it is calculated to 
do good, let it go on." I have said, and still say 
the same. This view of it is based on the sermon 
on the mount, and accords with the deepest 
humility which Christ taught. Truly, we ought to 
be more like Him in all things. What we believe 
is not of so much importance as what we are. 

I began to read in public soon after I went to 
live in Finkle-street. I had a large school; worked 
very hard in the day, and often had private pupils 
in the evening ; so fearful was I that I should not 
be able to pay the rent of my large house. I had 
also an additional boarder, a young lady of seven- 
teen, a ward in chancery. I took great pains to 



23S MARY SMITH. 

make my pupils read naturally and effectually ;- 
rarer gift than music, as I often told them. 

My first reading in public was by no means my 
own choosing. A young dissenting minister had 
made an engagement with the committee connected 
with Shaddongate school-room, to lecture for them 
on a certain Saturday night. Something prevented 
him from keeping his promise; and not knowing 
what to do, they came and asked me if I could 
help them out of their difficulty. When I arrived 
on the scene, every inch of space in that large 
room was crowded out, some were standing outside, 
and I had a difficulty to get in. Mrs. Fisher was 
in the chair, and introduced me. 

As I had received such short notice, I read what 
I felt sure I could read the best. I only know 
now that I read Macaulay's "Armada," one of 
Owen Meredith's poems, and Tennyson's "May 
Queen." Every one was well received; and the 
"May Queen" had a most appreciative and 
delightful reception. I believe it had never been 
read publicly in Carlisle before. I could hardly 
get on for applause. Mr. Per9ival was there, and 



CARLISLE. 239 

afterwards urged me to give readings in connection 
with his church. 

But it was not till the following autumn that I 
began the "Penny Readings" in Carlisle. The 
following is their simple history. I went into 
Oxfordshire at midsummer, as I had usually done 
for a number of years. I met the local Baptist 
minister, the Rev. W. Henderson, now of London, 
at my brother's. He was an intellectual man, and 
among other things, he told me of the success that 
had attended some readings. Many who would 
not go near the chapel on Sunday, came to the 
readings on the week nights. The place was 
crowded with coal-heavers, washerwomen, and all 
sorts of people, a penny entrance being charged to 
help to defray expenses. 

I saw that such readings as these might do good 
in Carlisle. Accordingly when I got settled at 
home in the autumn, I began to cast about how I 
could best bring my idea into practical effect. I 
talked to my friends about it, and among others to 
Mr. Percival. He warmly approved of the idea, 
and told me that William Holstead, who was an 
excellent reader, and others, had been holding 



240 MARY SMITH. 

readings in connection with his church while I was 
in Oxfordshire. 

One Sunday morning in October, after attending 
Mr. PercivaFs service, Mr. Holstead walked down 
Lowther-street with me to the foot of Rickergate. 
I had spoken to him before about the readings, 
and now again took the opportunity to say em- 
phatically that if they were managed with decent 
tact and economy they would certainly succeed. 
Nothing would convince him, although he was 
willing to help in any way he could. My ideas 
seemed to be too large for him, and he did little 
more than pull his moustache and express his 
doubts. 

At last, he agreed to my proposal that we should 
try it for three weeks, the readings to take place 
on the Monday or Saturday nights. Our first 
meeting was on a Saturday night, and Dr. Elliot 
was in the chair. It was not a success, but success 
could not come at once. We then changed to 
Monday night. The second meeting was better; 
and on the third night the room was crowded to 
the door, with numbers standing outside. 

All through the first winter there wgs no falling 



CARLISLE. 241 

off in the attendance; and on some occasions of 

particular interest, the penny tickets were re-sold 

at six and even nine times their original cost. Mr. 

Holstead and Mr. Robert Lattimer were the most 

popular readers, but there were others — such as the 

Rev. J. Tasker and Mr. Gosling of the County 

hotel — who were very much appreciated. When 

the days began to lengthen, we gave them up for 

that season. 

Thus the first winter's meetings closed with 

eminent success, and with the commendation of 

the whole community. Mr. Holstead had worked 

indefatigably, having had the management of the 

business part of the matter in his own hands — no 

small affair. After all expenses had been paid, 

there was a surplus of twenty-seven pounds left. 

Five pounds of this was sent to the Dispensary, and 

the remaining twenty odd pounds was expended 

upon free beds for the House of Recovery. This 

was a great consolation. We felt that our efforts 

and anxieties had not been in vain. This season's 

readings were the first and last that I had to do 

with, as I had the misfortune to fall ill of a fever 

the next September, which left me weak and feeble 

for twelve months after. 
L 16 



CHAPTER XIX. 

Poetry indeed was through all the hard periods of 
my life, my joy and strength, the uplifter of my 
soul in trouble. Now it was that every prospect of 
a literary career — always the cherished ideal of my 
soul — seemed forever blocked out of my prospects 
and hopes. I, who would cheerfully have gone 
ragged and barefoot to have had the meanest place 
in the temple of lofty learning, was now, by my very 
success as a teacher, and with my own hand, bolting 
the door of my own higher hopes on my soul. 

Never were these things spoken of to others. 
Had I done so, I knew the kindest friend would 
have thought me somewhat demented. Indeed, so 
strong my feelings grew about this time on this 
subject, that the prosperity of my school rather 
depressed than gladdened me. Urged on by these 
feelings, in spite of my natural timidity, after much 
thought, I conceived the bold idea of writing to 
Mrs. Carlyle of Chelsea, telling her the state of my 
mind and asking her advice. 



CARLISLE. 243 

I hardly expected an answer, when, lo ! in a few 
mornings the postman brought me a small envelope, 
with a narrow edging of black, containing a letter 
from Mrs. Carlyle.* When I saw who it was from, 
I was too overpowered for some time to read it, 
but when I did so I at once fell in love with this 
dear woman, who ever after was one of the greatest 
idols of my heart. Her letters to me advised 
patience, and, in one of them, she praised a little 
poem I had sent, entitled "The Present." In her 
own phraseology, "Thomas, to whom she had read 
it — who rarely praised poetry — had said, *The 
young woman has something in her.' " This was 
strength to me coming from such a source. Her 
own opinion of my few lines was, that they had 
more thought in them than many volumes of popular 
drawing room verse. Still she advised me to write 
prose in preference. Though I showed her letters 
to no one, the thought that I had such a noble, 
sympathizing friend, cheered my heart through 
many a dark hour. 

From the year 1854 till her death, I had 
occasional kind letters from Mrs. Carlyle; in one 

* See Appendix. 



244 MARY SMITH. 

case, a very long one of four sheets, telling me for 
my encouragement of the hard-fisted life at Craig- 
enputtock which she and her husband had to fight. 
A noble woman she was. When passing through 
Carlisle — perhaps, always when she stopped — she 
sent me word beforehand to meet her at the County 
Hotel. 

Mrs. Carlyle was altogether an original little 
woman ; natural and friendly to a degree, yet free 
from all littleness; free also from all provincial 
restraint of fashion or rank. She was very simply 
dressed in grey alpaca, most plainly made ; not a 
frill, nor flounce, nor band anywhere about it; 
with a simple velvet skull cap, like a net over her 
brown hair ; no brooch, or bracelet, or locket ; but 
some very beautiful rings on one or two of her 
fingers. And her speech and manners were as 
simple as her person. No self-exhibition, which 
spoils almost all ladies; no prettiness, but grave, 
calm, natural truth and life. 

In the presence of Mrs. Carlyle you felt that dress 
counted for nothing; the impression you made 
morally, spiritually, and intellectually being every- 
thing. Like a wise woman, she divined your tastes, 



CARLISLE. 24$ 

and talked about what you wanted to hear, namely, 
the great Thomas and herself, but mostly of him. 
Of one thing she always made me feel certain, that 
I had made a good impression on her, and that she 
had neither pride nor distrust. She did not merely 
speak to you, but made you feel that she would like 
you to be entirely free and friendly with her. I 
found those whom I saw of this family singularly 
sincere. They talked to you as though they had 
known you all their lives. 

Dr. John Carlyle came down to Finkle-street 
once to fetch me to see Mrs. Carlyle. It was July, 
and he was dressed in loose light clothing, very old 
fashioned in make, and a white hat. When I got 
to the County Hotel, I found him walking up and 
down in front, fearing, as he said, lest I should go 
to the wrong place. The second time I saw Mrs. 
Carlyle — when we were better acquainted — she 
kindly rose on my entering the room, and taking 
my hand, said with a definite Scotch accent : "Now 
come your ways, and sit ye down here by me (on the 
couch), and tell me how ye have been getting on." 

The last time I saw her, after the first salutation 
— still holding my hand, and leading me to the 
couch on which she sat — she said kindly ; "Come 



^4^ MarV siiit^. 

and sit ye down by me, and tell me all about 
yourself; what yeVe been doing, and how ye*re 
getting on." So she sat me down close beside her, 
and told me many things about herself and her 
home, and Thomas, as she invariably called him. 
Before leaving, she said : "I suppose you come to 
London sometimes. Everybody comes. Now, 
whenever ye do, be sure to come to Chelsea to see 
us." 

Indeed, as Thomas Carlyle said in the last letter 
he wrote to me, when acknowledging a copy of the 
book I had dedicated to him: they had always 
regarded me as "one connected with their own 
household." 

During her brief visits to the old border city of 
Carlisle, Mrs. Carlyle was very particular to keep 
herself from becoming known. On one occasion, 
she told me that Dr. Lonsdale* had pressed her very 
much to go to Rose hill, and see the garden ; but 
she said they could not go (another lady being with 
her). The next time I met her, however, she was 
particularly careful to tell me the doctor had a con- 

* Dr. Lonsdale, author of the *' Worthies of Cumberland." 

—Ed. 



CARLISLE. 247 

veyance waiting for them, and finding they had 
time to get back for the train, they went. In this, 
as in other matters, I saw she was anxious to leave 
a truthful impression of this small matter on my 
mind. She impressed me with her sincerity and 
kindly interest, telling me numberless simple inci- 
dents of her girlhood, among the rest that she once 
had an offer of marriage on the race course at 
Carlisle ; all, as it seemed to me, to make me feel 
at home with her, and be free to speak without 
reserve in her presence. 

No help, in the way I desired, came from my 
acquaintanceship with Mrs. Carlyle, and yet it was 
a help. I felt that I had been recognized as a 
fellow sufferer with higher and nobler souls than 
myself, and I felt encouraged and strengthened to 
hope and hold on my way. It is the fate of youth 
to see all things in roseate hues, and to believe 
most lives but their own happy. This was my 
tendency. Patience is our own strength. I had to 
learn the wisdom of waiting, which I gradually did. 
Our disappointments are the enduring metal of life, 
and harden us to still greater strength. 



CHAPTER XX. 

In all my sorrows, Work was my best helper ; in 
school and in my house. I was never quite free 
from the old religious idea, that troubles were a 
chastisement for moral delinquencies in heart or 
life, sent to rouse and quicken forgetful men and 
women, who had become indifferent, and had failed 
to keep faithfully to the narrow path of religion. 
This idea, ever real and living within me, always 
prompted more moral carefulness ; cutting off right 
hands, and plucking out right eyes, sometimes, as 
the case might be. The stern light of former vows 
were revived within me, and I could often say of 
a truth, " It is good for me to be afflicted." 

So my sorrows were my strength. They opened 
my eyes to the realities of life, and helped me to 
shake myself free from the world's pretensions and; 
its mean complacencies. Because others did so,> 
why should I sell my soul for a mess of pottage ? 
So apart from churches and creeds, I learned the 



CARLISLE. 24$ 

divine strength of the soul, finding that its condem- 
nation shamed me into higher thought and deed, 
than any I could have got at church or chapel. In 
fact, though I never did anything very grand, I 
caught glimpses occasionally of that real life — the 
light of the world — which stamps as paltry and 
insignificant all its grandeurs, and elevates the 
thoughts of man to that of the immortals. 

The winter following the autumn, in which I had 
the fever, was a very sad one to me. I opened my 
school again, but people knew how very weak I 
was, and so waited till I grew stronger before 
sending their children. My girl, whom I had had 
for five years, had given me notice to leave, before 
my illness, and her time was up just as I returned 
home, still very weak and unable to do anything 
for myself. This tried me much. Mrs. Palmer, 
seeing how weak I was, insisted that I should stay 
with them for a week or so. I did so, but was very 
anxious to go to my own home. 

One evening, when no one was with me, I was 
very unwell, and in great distress. Behold ! the 
door bell rang at that critical moment, and a young 
person, the daughter of an old friend, had come to 



^$o maryJsmith. 

see me and inquire how I was. After telling her 
all about myself, I said, "And now my great want 
is a nice girl to assist me. Do you know of one ?* 
She sat a minute and then said, "Will you have 
me?" I replied, I should be delighted, but could 
not think of her giving up her business on my 
behalf. 

Her father had left her two hundred pounds, 
and her mother being dead, she had established 
herself as a dressmaker. She still persisted, how- 
ever, in coming, though I told her I could only 
give her eight pounds, the same as I had given the 
other girl. At last I said to her, "Well, go home 
and think over it for three days, and then come 
and tell me how you decide." This I insisted on ; 
but she was back the next night, still in the same 
mind, very anxious to come. 

So by God's special blessing and help, my trouble 
was ended — a very great one to me — ^and my need 
supplied. She stayed with me for twelve months, 
and proved herself more than I had expected. In 
that sad winter, when the doctors forbade me to 
read even, she made my long evenings cheery in my 
sorrow, by reading to me Maurice's Sermons, lent 



CARLtSLE. 2$i 

me by Dr. Lockie, and "Enoch Arden," by William 
Holstead. 

The April after that, I think it was (for I am 
writing in great weakness), the Shakespeare Tercente- 
nary was held. Carlisle, like other provincial towns, 
was in a puzzle what to do, or how to celebrate it. 
As a warm admirer of Shakespeare, I was anxious 
that something should be done. Sooner than that 
nothing should be done, I said to a gentleman, I 
would write an essay on the great Poet, a popular 
one on his character and the moral tendency of his 
works, in order to show to religious people generally 
the elevating and inspiring nature of his works. 

From this, things soon flew into shape for a 
meeting, at which I was to give my essay. Through 
many hindrances, I got it worked out, but did not 
get it finished till the last day. The meeting, which 
was in the Athenaeum, was a very large one. Mr. 
Robert Ferguson, M.P., was in the chair, and many 
of the clergy of the church and dissent were on the 
platform. My essay was well received, principally, 
I have no doubt, because I had made my remarks 
plain to the common understanding of the audience, 
and likewise I had made it my aim to interest them. 



2^2 MARV SMITH. 

in Shakespeare, rather than to criticise him ; and 
also to counteract the prevalent opinion in the 
religious world, that the study of his works was 
antagonistic to religion. 

All my literary efforts were the results of some 
odd leisure moments. In this way I produced a 
small work, entitled " Old Castles." It was begun 

without much thought, as an account of a summer 
trip of Mr. Percival's Sunday school scholars, whom 
I accompanied to Corby Castle — this being the 
least careful of the lot ; in fact, a mere newspaper 
sketch. I had often written cursory sketches of 
places I had visited, and they had been printed in 
various papers, such as the Carlisle Observer. 

One fine Saturday afternoon in spring, Mrs. 
Fisher and I, and a little boy boarder, set off for 
Linstock Castle, only thinking of having a good 
walk and the benefit of breathing the fresh air. 
But the old castle, with its yard-wide walls, where 
kings and soldiers, and the famous Bishop Hilton, 
and monks, had alternately prayed and fought, with 
all the busy scenes of the dim past, inspired my 
imagination, and followed me — as things did then 



CARLISLE. 253 

— till I took the pen and put them on paper. So 
I wrote " Linstock Castle," a sketch. 

I had no especial object in. writing, and it laid 
aside for some time, till one day I saw an adver- 
tisement of the Border Magazine^ to be published . 
shortly in Edinburgh, and inviting contributions. 
I saw it would be the very place for my "Linstock 
Castle," though I knew it was very deficient as a 
history. It had been written merely as a rambling 
sketch of one of the many castles of Cumberland 
unknown to fame. 

With hardly any improvement, I sent it to the 
editor, thinking it might be useful to him as material 
for his venture. In reply, he professed to be greatly 
obliged by my sending it, saying that it was written 
in popular readable style, which was very rare in 
such papers, "dry as dust" being the prevailing 
order. He pressed me to furnish him with further 
contributions, saying he hoped finally to be able to ^ 
pay his contributors. 

I replied that I was not able to leave my school 
to visit castles, but as I had never seen any popular 
sketch of Carlisle Castle, I would, if he liked, give 
a sketch of it. Accordingly, as was my wont, I 



354 MARY SMITH. 

began to do something in the way of jotting down 
ideas. I made it a complete study, seeking in every 
history I could get hold of for information on 
different points. The castle at that time being 
quite vacant of troops, I went in as often as I liked, 
often surprising the man in charge with facts of 
which he had no previous knowledge. 

I got to like it much as I went on, and might 
have made much more of it if I had had time. 
Still I did not hurry, as the editor told me he would 
not have room for it till the following month. When 
completed, I let competent friends peruse and 
judge, a clergyman being among the number. All 
expressed themselves well pleased with it, one 
especially warned me strongly against trying to 
improve it, lest I should mar instead of mend. But 
after all the trouble I had taken with Carlisle Castle, 
it was destined not to appear in the Border 
Magazine, 

The editor wrote that he was coming to Carlisle, 
and would call upon me, but this was not in my 
reckoning. Accordingly I wrote him a line, saying 
that I was a very busy woman, and would have no 
time to see him except on a Saturday, and scarcely 



CARLISLE. 855 

then. But my fears of being troubled with the 
company of the editor were needless, for a report 
was soon in the wind that that gentleman had made 
a moonlight flitting ; and with its second number 
the Border Magazine dropped into nonentity.* 

I was too busy to think of literary matters, and 
it laid by for some time, till a young fellow, a 
Scotch student, came to Carlisle as editor of the 
Express, A friend introduced him to me as one 
who carried a copy of Bacon in his pocket. He 
stayed in Carlisle only a short time, but in that 
time he asked me to lend him the manuscript of 
" Carlisle Castle" to read privately. Without asking 
my leave, he printed part of it in the Express^ and 
apologized for doing so by saying it would be 
largely read and appreciated. In this way was I 
obliged to consent that the remainder of it might 
appear. All my friends said, it was worthy of a far 
better place than the columns of a local newspaper. 

A few months after, Lonsdale sent to say that 
some London publishers had written for leave to 

* This is a mistake. The Border Magazine commenced in 
July, 1863, and was continued monthly until December of 
the same year. The article on "Linstock Castle" appeared 
in the November part — Ed, 



256 MARY SMITH. 

print it, and enquired what my will was respecting 
it. But I was offered nothing, so I declined. This 
induced me to see a local publisher, an intimate 
friend of mine, with a view of having my articles 
on "Old Castles" issued in a separate form. Lin- 
stock and Corby were mere sketches, and the poem 
on Carlisle was written as an after thought. 

These were published in 1868, and made little 
impression in a collected form. Having been a 
good deal read before, they scarcely paid the 
expenses. And now after many years have passed, 
I have no regrets about this little book. Its com- 
position as a literary labour — which was always a 
great joy to me — helped to inspire me with hope 
and courage in the lonely path of my woman's life, 
and to give a shade of additional dignity (always 
dear to me, as it should be to all women) to my 
character. 

Before this period, I began to take an interest in 
the circumstances and conditions of woman's life. 
From the time I helped Mr. Wingrave with unedu- 
cated women and girls at the Damside, and the 
Messrs. Carr later, in their excellent schools for 
young women in Caldewgate — the helplessness of 



CARLISLE. 257 

women in the great battle of life was enforced upon 

me, especially in large towns, where they are left so 

much to their own immature guidance, with often 

neither good habits nor influences nor education to 

help them. Consequently my attention was drawn 

to the Woman's Suffrage Society, formed by Miss 

Lydia Becker, and other ladies and gentlemen at 

Manchester. At once I saw that the inequality of 

the sexes in privilege and power, was a great cause 

of the dreadful hardships which women, especially 

in the lower classes, had to suffer. 

The Quaker women, from George Fox's time, 

have been considered the equal and the peer of 

men, in all the councils of the church, in all the 

decisions of their meetings, and as missionaries and 

ministers, as well as in the home. In many ways, 

they have better ordered and more rational minds, 

better judgments, and more self control than others. 

They are not inflated with pride, but dignified with 

the native reason and the privilege of the use of 

equal gifts and capacities with men. I have come 

to the belief that in depriving women of their 

Rights, we have degraded them, and that England 

for that degradation suffers the curse of moral 
L 17 



f$i MARY SMITH. 

deterioration in her whole race. Great men, it is 
ahnost universally admitted, have always noble 
mothers. 

We had an important meeting at Carlisle, at 
which Miss Becker was the principal speaker ; and 
we afterwards formed a society, but our labours 
were not very successful in that direction. The 
practical northern mind will not make any pretence 
of believing what it does not believe, and has often 
little time for thought. I became warmly interested 
in all that concerns the interests of women. I 
worked and wrote whenever I could in favour of 
the Married Woman's Property Bill, and against 
that disgrace to humanity, the "C. D. Acts," which, 
thanks to the exertions of women, and Mr. Stans- 
field, are not what they were. I lectured on this 
subject to women to full audiences, and helped 
Mrs. Hudson Scott, who worked heartily in the 
cause, to get up petitions to Parliament against 
them. I feel great satisfaction, in looking back, 
that in the midst of a busy life, wherein my own 
head and hands • had to supply every need, I tried 
to take a humble part in this cause, and still try to 
help with the helpers of women. 



CARUSLS. 259 

A life like mine had many disappointments; 
many a human reed on which I leaned broke, and 
I had many losses buried in my own bosom ; for 
sorrow does but grow by talking about it. It was 
to my own heart I wrote most often, and out of my 
own heart I learnt in sorrow what I taught in song. 
My way was to open the sluice of some stirring 
rhyme, and let it flow off in song, which was like 
wine to my sotil ; and the test of its worth to me 
always was that the word, if inspired, gladdened me 
first ; then I knew that it was likely to inspire and 
gladden others. 

In this way I wrote "What to do," "Do thy 
Work," "Stand and Strive," and many others. 
These were all sent to the Carlisle newspapers — 
the youmal in the last years — and printed with 
my initials "M.S.," which I also used for letters 
and other papers. In writing on politics, which I 
often did, I used some other initial, "Z" very often, 
or other signature. I considered that if men knew 
who the writer was, they would say, " What does a 
woman know about politics ?" 

But the working men of Carlisle, I must say, 
made an exception in my favour, and more than 



36o MARY SMITH. 

once sought the help of my pen at election times. 
Through one election, a paper was published called 
"The Liberal Club," in which I did most of the 
writing. Under the assumed character of Mrs. 
Susan Trueman, the wife of John Trueman, the 
mother of a large family, I — as a woman who could 
hold the pen a bit — rattled away on behalf of my 
class against the Tories and taxation, when the 
younger children were asleep, and the eldest boy 
read the papers to me while rocking the cradle. 

Also, as "Burns Redivivus," I parodied or 
adapted a lot of popular Scotch ballads, such as 
" There's nae luck aboot the house," " Scots wha 
hae," and "Auld lang syne." I likewise scribbled 
a lot of original doggerel which flew glibly on the 
popular tongue, and helped to turn the laugh on 
the Tories, if it did not bring conviction to them. I 
believe that was the election which Mr. W. Nichol- 
son Hodgson lost, and Mr. Potter and Sir Wilfrid 
Lawson won. Dean Close, who had formerly 
voted "Blue," now joined the Tories, and I, under 
cover of some outre name, lectured him seriously 
about it. 

Here's the tag end of one of the doggerel verses 



CARLISLE. 261 

which figured in the well read pages of the paper 
devoted to popular warfare, which if it did nothing 
else helped to keep up the fun. 

So give the Dean a surplice clean, 

And W. N. his stick ; 
He'll have to walk, and soon, I ween. 

So let him have it quick. 

I also wrote on many other ^topics; the practical 
well-being of the middle and working classes being 
my aim. Various were the themes I took up 
besides politics. Drink, especially, I wrote much 
against, seeing much in my walks of the poverty it 
inflicted, in the blue-white faces and rags of the 
many poor little shivering children I met. Many 
and many a time had I to pull my veil down, and 
speed on with bowed head, to hide a face streaming 
with sorrow for those poor little innocents, which 
often led me to write strongly in their behalf, when 
I got home. 

I wrote earnestly in behalf of coffee shops, helping 
to demolish the many fallacies brought against them, 
nor ceased until they were fairly well established in 
the city. A great convenience these places have 
been everywhere, and I have no doubt a means of 



fit MARV SMltU. 

much good; for there the country boy and girl, and 
the tired man and woman, can refresh themselves 
for a penny, nor fear acquiring habits of evil or 
intemperance. I could not take part on committees, 
nor help in the practical work of furthering the 
scheme. The one thing I could do I did, and that 
was to try to inspire others with the importance and 
useful nature of the work. 

It would indeed demand more time than I have 
at command, to describe half of what I wrote about 
"Woman's Suffrage," "Marriage with a Deceased 
Wife's Sister," and the "Employment of Women." 
But I was always pleased that I had essayed to 
write two or three letters, which had been the 
means of helping two worthy families, and one 
very worthy woman. 

The first in point of time was the case of old Mr. 
Morrison of Cummersdale. I had known him for 
some years, through having his daughter, a pupil 
teacher^ lodging at my house. Though a learned 
man in mathematics, the classics, and some of the 
modem languages, he had been obliged to give up 
a good school, and undertake the humbler duties 
of a village on^ through being ahnost drawn double 



CARLISLE. 263 

by rheumatism. About ten o'clock one dark 
wintry night — after teaching a French class at the 
Mechanics' Institute, in Fisher-street — in plodding 
his way homeward, with his head bowed down, as 
was his wont, on coming to the side of the river 
Caldew, it is supposed, he missed his foothold, fell 
in, and was drowned. 

He was a man I had admired, as despite of all 
difficulties, he was always engaged with private or 
public tuition, keeping his family respectable, and 
placing them out in the world at his own expense. 
Such men as these, I always thought most worthy of 
honour. And seeing his family so suddenly deprived 
of every means of support, I at once wrote to the 
Juurnal a strong letter, urging his family's claims, 
in their forlorn condition, to some subscription in 
their behalf. 

My letter had been well timed. Money came in 
apace. The subscription list mounted up and grew 
to sixty-five or seventy pounds, which must have 
been a great help to the poor widow and her family. 
I was exceedingly pleased, but never named myself 
in conjunction with it ; my joy being that the thing 
should prosper, and the family should derive benefit 
from it. 



264 MARY SMITH. 

Another of these cases occurred, I think, a year 
or two after. It was that of Mr. Thomas Hardy of 
Caldewgate. He worked at Dixon's factory, and 
had done so from his youth. The first time I saw 
him was at Mr. Osborn's night school, when Mr. 
Osborn taught grammar, logic, etc., to working men. 
Afterwards he became a very earnest and enthusiastic 
politician, lecturing and speaking continually for the 
Liberal party, to which he was a considerable help. 

For several years he was one of the leading men 
among his own party — a man who had largely 
cultivated his own mind, and was especially well 
read in history and politics. He was also a careful, 
steady, religious man, and had a nice cottage house 
of his own. Consumptive for long before he died, 
he left his wife and large family entirely without 
provision, save this house, which he was most 
anxious should not be sold, but remain for the use 
of the family. At his death, I thought that the 
family of a man who had so largely devoted his 
time and talents to the success of the Liberal cause 
in Carlisle, and who had always conducted himself 
in an exemplary way, ought to have something 
done for them. 



CARLISLE. 265 

Accordingly I took the first opportunity to send 
to the newspaper a sketch of his life, appealing to 
a generous public to do something out of respect 
to his memory, for the education of his younger 
children and the assistance of his household. This 
was very kindly responded to, and the subscriptions 
mounted to a considerable sum. Mr. Potter and 
Sir Wilfrid Lawson, the members for Carlisle, sent 
twenty pounds each, which with other sums raised 
it to over eighty pounds. This proved a great help 
to Mrs. Hardy in her time of need; she was a 
woman in every respect worthy of her exemplary 
husband. Their little home was a model of 
domestic neatness, and its books, maps, and pic- 
tures, proved it to be one of intelligence and peace. 

The next case, which occurred a year or more 
after, but unlike it in kind, was that of my friend 
Mrs. Fisher, well known and kindly remembered 
by the people of Carlisle. From an early period I 
had been acquainted with Mrs. Fisher, having been 
introduced to her by another literary friend, Mr. 
James Walker. As her house was not far from 
mine, I often ran to see her for a bit of congenial 
talk ; but I soon found that she, like most women 



266 MAR? SMITH. 

of mind, lived a life of trouble. She had a husband, 
it is true, but he thought more of the money value 
of her gifts than of anything else, and would call 
her up early on a winter morning to finish a tale for 
the few pounds to be got by it. 

A small talker and an opium eater, he was the 
glibbest and most courteous while indulging in public 
houses. Often have I met the poor wife speechless 
and tearful, on a Saturday night, posting oflf to get 
him something for his supper. He was a carpenter 
by trade, working on his own account, and had an 
apprentice, a poor sickly fellow, who had no home 
but with them. 

They had no children, and had it not been for 
the wife's exertions, their comforts would have been 
few and far between. When I first knew her, she 
had a wide repute as a writer of local poetry, and 
had published a volume or two. These she took 
about with her to sell, and generally met with 
success. She had then begun to write tales, for 
which she found a ready market, either in the local 
papers, or in several instances in CasselPs publi- 
cations, though she only got about five pounds 
each for them. For one whose educati<Hi was 



CA&USLS. 267 

limited, she had a mind of no ordinary capacity, 
being shrewd, well read, and intelligent. As it 
was, she stood alone among the women of Carlisle 
in the dexterous use of her pen. By her husband's 
death, she was left with greater freedom to do as 
she liked. 

Before this, however, she had set up as a public 
letter writter, and afterwards she opened a school 
for working men's children. With these she fought 
on very comfortably till her health failed, and then 
every one saw she had not strength for her labour. 
At last she was obliged to give up, but was without 
any certain means of support. Previous to this, 
however, Mr. Hardy had got up a subscription, 
which had helped her considerably. But now with 
failing health, and her means all gone, though she 
said nothing, it was evident she was very sad. 

Calling one night to see how she was, her sadness 
and changed appearance moved me deeply, and as 
I went home I resolved to write something there and 
then on her behalf. I wrote a short but very 
stirring appeal in favour of a fund being raised, 
which should be continued to her weekly, so that 
she might feel sure of a small sufficiency. I 



268 MARY SMITH. 

suggested my friend, Miss Palmer, as one who, I 
felt sure, would be willing to receive any money 
entrusted to her, and would see it dispensed 
regularly for Mrs. Fisher's comfort. 

The next morning — thanks to the editor of the 
Journal — my joy was great. I saw my letter in the 
paper ; and before the close of the same day, I had 
the satisfaction of knowing that its mission had 
been happily fulfilled, and that many kind and 
generous citizens had responded to my appeal. It 
is not now in my power to name any, with the 
exception of Robert Ferguson, Esq., M.P., who 
headed the subscription list with half-a-crown per 
week from that time forward. 

Dear always to me in after life, was the recollection 
of the prompt action of my letter, and its effect 
upon the good people of the Border city; especially 
when I went to Mrs. Fisher's home and saw her 
kept clean and comfortable, and free from her old 
cares and worry. Women with a tendency to 
learning or literature in the lower ranks, in times 
past, had to work hard for very little recompense. 
Mrs. Fisher had a troubled life, but like a prudent 
and proud woman, as she was, she kept these things 



CARLISLE. 269 

to herself. Poverty was the goad that led her to 
write tales, read publicly, and do many other of the 
best things she did. 

I may say that among my many enterprises to 
do a little good in a lowly way, to my own sex, I 
soon after this time gave six lectures to women, on 
Sunday evenings, in the Temperance Hall, Caldew- 
gate. My object was to gain over some of the 
many slovenly women, who stand hour after hour 
at their door posts, satisfying their inane spirits, by 
watching the ever varying incidents of the streets. 
I spent only half-a-crown on a few handbills to 
make it known, and this was all it cost me, inde- 
pendent of the intellectual exertion I bestowed 
on it. 

As to the lectures themselves, I aimed to speak 
in a plain, practical, and colloquial manner on 
practical matters, not exclusively religious — or such 
as are so called — on the training of children both 
physical and moral; on the duty and advantages of 
thrift, cleanliness, good manners, purity of spirit, 
cheerfulness, and goodwill; together with many 
other things conducive to the peace and prosperity 
of families, not often touched on in sermons, nor 



370 MARY SMITH. 

thought, by many, altogether fit subjects for 
Sundays, though, I think, they might be with 
profit. 

No great number came to hear me, but those 
who did were poor women, though not all of the 
class intended. One of the things I insisted on 
was the worth of trifles, and the spirit in which 
things are done. I cannot remember at this length 
of time, the subjects of all my lectures. One only 
has vividly remained with me, and, I think, I 
enjoyed the delivery of it more than any other, 
though they were all much alike. I called it 
"Making and Mending;" and first of all I led my 
small audience up to the great Maker and Mender, 
and made them see, with David, the Heaven as the 
work of His fingers, and how from everlasting to 
everlasting they repeat His praise. 

I always felt deeply when describing nature. In 
asking them to think simply of the morning made 
gloriously anew out of every dark night, it was an 
easy task to lead them to listen. I endeavoured 
also to depict how simple women could beautify 
their small homes, and make them, as I had seen 
sometimes, when some blind was undrawn, or some 



CARLISLS. 971 

door left ajar, snug and comfortable with pictures, 
and genteel comforts that cost little. 

So also I told them by attention they might viend 
their little ones' manners, and lead them to practice 
it as a diversion, while they were sewing, or even 
washing. I told them that the good housewife is 
as holily employed when she sits by her neat hearth 
and makes "auld claithes look amaist as weel as 
new," for her boys' and husband's comfort, as if she 
were at the prayer meeting. I ended by saying, that 
the very spirit of such a mother, filled with the idea 
of her family's moral good, comfort, and happiness, 
could not fail to elevate and bless them, and be the 
means of bettering their fortunes in this world, and 
leading them to thoughts and hopes of the blessed- 
ness of the world beyond. This is a simple outline 
of one of my little lectures to plain women. 

But, oh ! what an outcry was raised against me 
by the religious world! All parties agreed with 
each other in denouncing my little effort to interest 
and enlighten women. "To think," they said, "of 
my beginning an address on a Sunday night without 
singing and prayer ! Such a thing was awful and 
unheard of." My girl, who was much attached to 



2J2 MARY SMITH. 

me, every time she went out came back with 
such a sad face, saying mostly, "O Miss Smith, 
what things folk do say about you. It's no use my 
replying that it's very good what you say. They 
won't believe me." But I troubled nothing. The 
working men urged me to keep on, believing it 
would do good. They offered me the hall, with 
gas and fire, free. The women also urged me to 
continue my addresses. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

In going along the Castle-bank for an evening 
stroll, over the bridge towards Rickerby, quite 
unlike other ladies, it may be, whose sole attention 
was engrossed by dress and fashion, I saw nothing 
but the sorrows and evils around me. Often and 
often I was told by kind friends, that they had met 
me, but that I had never seen them ; while others 
came laughingly up to me, to recall me from my 
thoughts by the reality of their presence. 

At that time the Sauceries were held of the 
Corporation by a well-to-do citizen, and nightly, all 
through summer time, his man, "the shepherd," 
patrolled the field with an awful looking cudgel in 
his hand, to the great alarm and terror of little 
boys and girls, who fled with their little naked feet 
helter-skelter before him; the smaller ones often 
falling in their flight and sometimes hurting them- 
selves badly, when much crying ensued. 

The "bobby," too, was a terrible scare. His 
J. W 



274 MARY SMITH. 

helmet was the signal for the same rush and 
precipitate flight of old and young, the very little 
ones crying bitterly in their ineffectual efforts to get 
away, being often left by their bigger companions. 

One night, having been detained at home, I was 
flying with some speed over the grass down to the 
side of the Caldew — one of my favourite walks in 
hot weather, which I always thought should be laid 
to that river for a park — when this veritable shep- 
herd, with his staff, chanced to spy me. He 
shouted and held it up ominously, but was, I fancy, 
rather taken aback when he saw me alter my course, 
and trip over the grass to meet him. He put down 
his staff and stood still, however, and then I in my 
turn catechised him, as to whether his master did 
not take the ground — as I had been told by mem- 
bers of the Corporation — subject to the condition 
of its being run over by children and others. 

This, and other encounters between the police 
and small boys (who roar aloud for fear of being 
taken up by the men in blue,) I sent to the papers, 
shocked to see English children so persecuted for 
indulging in their divinest instinct — the love of 
nature — and gathering a few wild flowers. And 



CARLISLE. 275 

my letters were much read, my initials "M.S." 
being well known. I wrote to convince, and often 
had the conviction that they had weight in the 
proper quarters, and not unfrequently produced the 
desired effect. Thus the children were less perse- 
cuted after this, and were not disturbed when 
gathering flowers or chasing butterflies ; while the 
elder boys wrestled in north country fashion, or 
played their sturdier games, if not to their hearts' 
content, certainly more freely and with more en- 
joyment. 

Indeed, I found much to write about in my 
walks. I wrote pleading for seats behind the castle 
and along the banks of the Eden, long before any 
were put down, as an inducement for the aged 
especially to get out into the open air. Very pleased 
was I, when I saw workmen accomplishing one 
more good thing mostly in behalf of the working 
classes, and those two ends of humanity so often 
forgotten — old men and little children. 

I wrote also about the levelling of the Sauceries 
long before it was done, seeing how much an 
"observing eye" could find to beautify the outskirts 
of the city, for the delight of its toiling thousands, 



276 MARY SMITH. 

and the joy of the passing stranger. Very much 
was I surprised again to see this being commenced 
with two or three years after, heedless of what I 
had done, but glad of the idea becoming a reality. 

As a last and most effective example of my 
letter writing, and the results it produced, I give 
this instance, which occurred nearly twenty years 
ago, perhaps more. The Castle-bank lies close 
under the castle, and at the back of Finkle-street, 
where I lived and had my school for twenty-four 
years. Leading down by the Eden from it, is a 
beautiful walk known as the "Weavers'-bank," so 
called from having been made by unemployed 
weavers in times of depression. It is one of the 
most beautiful, healthy, and most frequented walks 
in the city, and has always been so. 

But at the time when this occurred, just after 
the French invasion scare, Carlisle castle was, and 
had been for two years or more, quite full of 
soldiers. Over these men no very strict discipline 
seemed to have been exerted. In the evenings of 
all days alike, they overflowed into Finkle-street, 
and on the bank, stopping up the gates, where they 
especially congregated. They made ript and us^d 



CAtlLISLE. 277 

profusely disreputable language, with disreputable 
girls, big and little, who met them there every 
evening for the purpose of this coarse obscene 
mirth. The noise and sight were disgusting to 
every passer by, but especially so to ladies and 
mothers with girls by their sides. 

One Sunday in early summer, a bright and beau- 
tiful evening, I left my house for a long walk up 
the Brampton-road. The gates leading to the 
Castle-bank were crowded with a noisy, obstreperous, 
coarse multitude, as was the path between them, 
ladies and gentlemen being hardly able to pass. I 
heard a gentleman behind me say to a lady, who 
accompanied him, "What a place this is! And on 
a Sunday night ! And no police !" No, never a 
policeman to be seen, though they were always on 
the track of the poor little children gathering a few 
flowers in the fields. 

With some difficulty I got through, and sped on 
towards Stanwix-bank, where I met a lady with her 
girls, whom I knew. We had not stood long, till 
she said, "Oh! Miss Smith, what a place that 
bank has become ! I used to go round there for a 
walk in the evening, but I daren't do so now* 



2^6 MARY SMITH. 

Those soldiers and rough girls behave so shame^ 
fully, and use such disgusting language. I wish 
you would write about it to the paper." I said I 
was afraid, they were such a rough lot ; and any- 
thing I could do I feared would be ineffectual. 

So we parted, but I could not help thinking 
about it. It followed me, as such things sometimes 
did, and on the Monday evening I sat down to 
write a letter to the youmal on the subject. I 
neither took much time nor pains. My letters 
were always the strong sense and feeling which the 
first thoughts on the subject evolved. If the matter 
flowed freely and kept my pen busy, I kept on ; if 
not, I put it aside — which rarely happened — as a 
thing not to spend time upon. That night my pen 
flew fast. I was on a familiar theme — how standing 
armies demoralize the community; one of their 
worst evils, perhaps ; and my mind was full of the 
subject. 

Living in Finkle-street so long, close to the 
castle, I had seen much of soldiers and had 
endured much, both by night and day, from their 
loud and lawless mirth and bickerings. So my 
letter — not a very long one, but full of indignant 



CARLISLE. 279 

fire — was finished and sent up to the Journal the 
same night. The only precaution I took, was that 
I did not sign any name likely to lead to my identifi- 
cation. The next morning I saw it in the paper, 
but thought nothing more about it till the evening, 
when I started for my usual walk between six and 
seven. 

When I got to the bank gates, which were quite 
quiet, I saw a group of angry-looking, white-aproned, 
bonnetless girls, standing in the distance, straining 
their eyes towards the gate, evidently expecting 
their usual compeers. I entered the gate and 
walked on a short distance, when a big boy seeing 
them, shouted out, "Hey! ye needn't wait. It's 
been i' the papers, an' they're nut comin' to-neet." 
The girls were confounded, but made off round 
the castle, to see for themselves. 

This made me feel somewhat nervous, for I saw 
it was my doing. But on looking up, as I went 
on, what was my alarm to see a double file of 
soldiers marching towards me, with officers behind 
them, and in the distance a policeman hurrying on. 
What I felt at that moment, it would be vain to 
attempt to describe* My limbs seemed powerless 



2So MARV SMItH. 

to support me, and I trembled so that I could not 
get on. I thought all eyes were fixed on me, 
policeman's and all, and that they would know me 
to be the woman. I tried to look another way, 
but thought this would betray me, and assumed a 
face of indifference I could not well sustain. 

So they passed me, but I trembled for long after; 
and as soon as I reached home again, I hurried off 
to Mrs. Fisher, and made her my confidante of the 
whole thing, for I dare tell no one else. She was 
frightened, too, at the part I had essayed. " Hinny," 
said she, "you must be careful, or they will break 
your windows, and serve you out in a shameful 
manner. Don't tell another creature." And then 
she told me for my comfort her own escapades in 
writing in political catches and squibs; and how 
she had once to run up a lane to hide herself, and 
remain a prisoner there for nearly an hour. 

Next day and the next day after again, I heard 
of the soldiers — lately so great a pest to the bank — 
being under discipline everywhere; officers marching 
behind them with naked swords, all over the aston- 
ished city; and the bank and Finkle-street were 
once more passable and quiet, Sundays and week 



CARLISLE. 2S1 

days. Now that the soldiers had been cleared off, 
the girls no longer came. Previously their behaviour 
had been enough to corrupt any little girl that went 
by. Some officer wrote to the paper rebuking the 
writer of the letter for making the thing so public. 

I thought I was unknown, till a few days after, 
walking on the bank, I met some lady friends, who 
began to compliment me on the great good my 
letter had done, saying how glad people were that 
the thing had been taken in hand. For once, I 
dare not own my handiwork ; so I said there were 
other ladies who could write a good letter, and 
they must not be too sure of its being mine. I had 
to exercise caution, as I soon found I had a rough 
element around me ready to take vengeance when- 
ever an opportunity occurred. 

One Saturday afternoon, I happened to be leaving 
my door, when some factory lasses were passing. 
They all stopped, turned back, and stared. One of 
them pointed fiercely to me, and hissed out, "That's 
hur ! I tell ye, that's hur !" Though I tried hard 
to look haughty, and walked away, it made me 
tremble sadly, as I did not know what might come 
next. Thank heaven, I got nothing worse ! But 



282 MARV SMITH. 

I felt gratified (as I always did when my letters 
effected any good) when I saw what a change was 
wrought for the better by it, in all the neighbour- 
hood. 

From that time, the soldiers were never allowed 
to congregate on the bank, nor in Finkle-street. It 
was such a complete change that everybody took 
notice of it, and talked about it. Going to the door, 
two or three years after this event, to see the cause 
of an unusual noise, I found my neighbour there 
also, and in reply to my question, she said : "It's 
them soldiers again. They'll git in the paper as 
they did afore, if they don't mind." This pleased 
me well, as I saw she knew nothing of its being 
my doing, so I replied : "And quite right it should 
be so." 

But this stir caused by my letter occurred just 
before midsummer, my usual time for spending a 
month in Oxfordshire, at my native village of 
Cropredy, famous for its "fight" between Waller 
and King Charles I. of blessed memory ; and far 
away among its rich grass and cornfields and sweet 
blossomy roadsides — and here my terror of the 
retaliation of the soldiers all disappearedi 



CHAPTER XXII. 

It was soon after this occurrence I published a 
second volume of poetry, which I called "Progress 
and other Poems." I had for a long time been 
engaged in composing the longest piece — that is, 
"Progress," having begun it in 1865. It was rather 
a rash undertaking for one with so little time on 
hand as I had. But like many a nobler and truer 
poem, it was written as a solace for a great and 
undivulged sorrow. This trouble was augmented 
by the loss of a minister of religion, whose services 
I had attended nearly all the time he was in 
Carlisle. This was the Rev. W. R. Percival, a true 
christian gentleman, and a man of advanced views, 
with which views I truly sympathized, as did many 
others in the old city.* 

But when Mr. Percival and his family were gone, 
I felt their loss very much, from our close intimacy; 
and having a sad heart sorrow as well, I turned for 

* See account of Mr. Percival, page 231. 



2S4 MARV SMITH. 

solace and support to poetry, contemplating some 
larger and more ambitious effort solely as a cure 
for my melancholy mind. Hence the origin of 
"Progress," which in some measure came from my 
reading Emerson, together with my study of history, 
and also from my admiration of the poetry of 
Ebenezer Elliot, the strong spirited corn-law rhymer. 
Of Elliot's heart-stirring verse there is, I think, 
some forgetfulness in England in our flippant times; 
but whose strong rugged lyrics the Americans still 
highly value and preserve. 

Pondering this enterprise, one Sunday afternoon 
as I walked to Brunstock bridge, in the fair harvest 
time, I composed the first stanza of it, not doing 
anything more for months. But the strength, effect, 
and sweetness of Elliot's poetry, who was an 
unlearned man, greatly encouraged me ; and in the 
sad winter which followed, I made some way with 
the first part of it, as I found it the best solace for 
my trouble. 

I told no one of my design. I expected nothing 
but failure for a long time; distrust of my own 
powers being one of the chief demons I had to 
conquer. But poetry, as Coleridge says, is its own 



CARLISLE. 285 

exceeding reward, and so I found it. It not only 
healed my heart, but it elevated my mind, raising 
it not only above sorrow, but above sin, and keeping 
me true to the great thoughts and inspirations which 
it produced. 

Much of it was produced while at household 
work, which required my hands only, leaving my 
head free to work out my ideas and to form them 
into verse. I had many troubles and slights to 
endure, and sometimes much scorn; but the joy of 
my poetry effaced them all, and truly "none of 
these things moved me" while that prospered, 
which was not always the case. 

I could do little or nothing at my poetry, save on 
a Sunday, when it was the sweetener and uplifter of 
my day. It helped to make me happy, though I was 
devoid of the joys of family and friends. After Mr. 
Percival left, I could find no Nonconformist church 
with which I could ally myself. Brought up with 
all the strong prejudices and predilections of dissent, 
I had a very great objection to the formalities of 
the church. The very singing in the church seemed 
theatrical to me, and appeared to crush out the 
spirituality of everything it sings. 



286 MARY SMITH. 

I once heard Newman's "Lead kindly light," 
which had long been a great delight and inspiration 
to me, sung in Carlisle Cathedral — when I went to 
hear the Rev. John Oakley preach, then its new 
dean — and the singing shocked me. All its fine 
spirituality was gone, and from that time I had to 
forget what I had heard in the cathedral, before I 
could again enjoy that holy hymn — a soul's cry, 
indeed. I have always believed with Emerson that 
it is the soul that sings. It was that which made 
Sankey's singing so divine. 

Alone in my secret meetings with God, I found 
great strength on my knees, face to face with Him 
who seeth in secret. I knew an old friend, who 
used to kneel before God, after all were gone to 
bed, till midnight, often till her voice was lifted in 
a soft song of praise. 

Singularly enough, I could never forget any verse 
that was good. It would cleave to my memory till 
I took it up again and adopted it. A friend once 
asked me what was the cause of the great strength 
he always found in my poetry. "Shall I tell you?' 
I said, "I never compose till after much prayer, 
Dpr until the spirit mounts freely." Of course, 



CARLISLE. 287 

there were exceptions to this rule, but they were 
rare with me. 

In composing "Progress," I read much and 
studied much in various histories, and devoted 
much patient thought to many points unthought of 
by the casual reader. Its proper title, indeed, 
ought to have been, "Religion: the Source and 
Soul of all true Religion," for it was really a 
Religious poem, and was meant to be taken as 
such. 

Two readers only, so far as I know, recognized it 
in this light. These two read themselves into its 
life and spirit. One was my old and honoured 
friend, Mr. William Sutton of Scotby, who always 
kindly appreciated any effort of mine. He read it 
through to his family, night by night, marked what 
he admired, and, not waiting till I could go over, 
wrote me a long letter to tell me how he admired 
both its spirit and tone; saying, in conclusion, that 
he hoped it might be a blessing to many, as he was 
sure it ought to be. 

The other was a Scotch scripture reader, who 
had borrowed the book from a friend. He had 
read it as religious Scotchmen usually do read 



288 MARY SMITH. 

books — thoroughly and with great gusto. He ako 
wrote me a letter, expressing his great admiration 
of its religious spirit, together with many fervent 
expressions about its influence, and the good such a 
book must do. 

Singular, not one of its reviewers noticed this, or 
even seemed to suspect it. One said it was very 
true to the history of England, but said nothing 
about its being true to Religious history. An 
Oxford paper, in a few words, perhaps did me the 
most justice. It pointed out that my poetry was 
characterized by deep thought, and though perhaps 
not to be classed in the first rank, was yet worthy 
of an honourable place. Others showed me, by 
what they said of it, that they had never looked 
into it, or could not distinguish between faithful 
labour and poetical trifling. 

Mrs. Carlyle's judgment of my first venture, 
"that there was more thought in it, than in many 
volumes of drawing room poetry," was quite true 
of the next attempt. Like all second rate poets, I 
lacked imagination, and believed too much in the 
lower powers of will and continuous study. Some 
jfew of the minor poems attained a mpre poetic 



CARLISLE. 289 

height. One or two of them, by others more than 
by myself, were thought excellent. Latterly, I was 
pleased to know they were read by working men, 
in reading rooms, news rooms, etc. 

Mr. Sutton of Scotby took a large number of my 
books, as did Mr. Robert Ferguson of Morton, M.P., 
and one or two other friends. The Carlisle yournal 
and the Carlisle Patriot reviewed it very fairly ; the 
latter saying, "It was noble in every line;" and the 
former, that, "Like Tennyson, I knew the secret of 
going round and round a subject, till I had extracted 
all its substance." The Banbury Guardian^ one of 
my native county papers, also reviewed it well, 
noting especially my truthfulness of description, in 
a very appreciative manner. 

My school was now at its best. I had from time 

to time raised my terms, yet still had plenty of 

applications. I had a great many country girls, 

nearly grown up, the daughters of farmers, who 

wanted to have a little finish in a town school. For 

the last ten or fifteen years or more, nearly half of 

my pupils were women grown. I could also have 

had ladies as private pupils. I had now got to be 

known as a woman of some learning ; and if my 
L 19 



290 MARY SMITH. 

last volume of poetry bad brought me no money, it 
bad increased my fame for knowledge. 

The people of Cumberland understood and 
appreciated me; and I in return, admired their 
thrift, love of work, independence, and hardihood 
— the country people being nearly all of this type. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

As I got a little means gathered together, I began 
to have a feeling that I should help any one I could 
belonging to my own family. I had therefore taken 
my eldest brother's daughter to live with me, with 
the intention of training her to be a governess. My 
brother — a man of intellectual tastes and tendencies 
— ^had little liking for business, and consequently 
had not succeeded in it. 

I thought to train their daughter to get her own 
living, thinking that perhaps she might also be able 
to do something to help her parents. But in a few 
months the poor thing, a girl of seventeen, never 
very strong, began to droop. At the beginning of 
winter she caught cold, and altered suddenly for 
the worse during the night. On the following 
morning, in an hour or two after coming down 
stairs, she died, having on her travelling dress, and 
all things ready for starting for home. 

Thus alone in the world, I stood almost stunned, 



292 MARY SMITH. 

with my dead niece in the silent chamber. I felt a 

mother's grief, yet with the necessity of one who had 

to see to the ordering of all things solely herself. 

My brother arrived early the next morning. Almost 

his first words were, "I am glad she has died here, 

as I don't think she would have lived long. And, 

oh ! such work we had to get poor James buried !" 
This event occurred before the Act was passed 

which enabled dissenters to have their own minister 
to bury their dead. My brother's son, a youth of 
nineteen, who died unbaptised, had been the cause 
of much trouble to his parents in his burial. During 
the poor boy's illness of gastric fever, the clergyman 
had gone several times to his parents' house, wor- 
rying them to let him borrow a large brewing tub 
at the "Lion" public house, in which to baptize 
him before his death, ill as he was ! 

In vain they told him their son had been 
converted and baptised with the Holy Spirit, and 
that it was not required. He persisted in urging 
that unless the youth were baptised he could not 
have christian burial. At last he was told plainly, 
they could not consent to such a course, and then — 
he shook the dust from off his feet and departed I 



CARLISLE. 293 

Poor James died and was buried in the village 
churchyard, without bell or book or priest, amid a 
group of shuddering village onlookers, full of 
sympathy for the lad; and his parents, full of 
condemnation of priests and their intolerance and 
vindictive rule. Would that the Church of England 
could see itself as others see it ; even as the illiterate 
village dissenter sees it ! Verily, it would lead to 
truer ideas of right and justice. 

We buried the poor girl decently in the cemetery 
at Carlisle, a Wesleyan minister conducting a short 
but feeling service. I did what I could to lighten 
my brother's grief, and paid all expenses. But 
what a sad winter ensued for me ! Through all the 
dark months, that pale yoimg face was ever before 
me, and my evenings became so sad that I was 
often driven to walk forth into the streets, to 
dissipate the pressing sadness that would cleave to 
me, in spite of every effort to shake it off. 

From the first I had been careful of my means, 
and had always thought it right to save something 
out of whatever my income might be. Mr. David 
Blackburn, of the Carlisle and Cumberland Bank, 
an old friend of mine, kindly offered to invest 



8$4 MARY SMITH. 

anything I might have to spare. I inshed him to 
invest it in Carlisle and Cumberland Bank shares. 
But after waiting some time, he sent me a note, 
saying he had been offered ten shares in the City 
and District Bank. Would I take these? I 
accepted them, and afterwards added others, and 
found they paid very well for a long time. I had 
a few likewise in the Carlisle and Cumberland 
Bank, as time went on, and I could spare the 
means. But I held the proceeds of my money to 
be sacred ; not to be spent, but carefully reserved 
for the future, when I might not be able to work. 

As for fine raiment, or jewellery, or fine furniture, 
I had no ambition that way. A lover of learning 
and literature can dispense with these things. 
Needful and comfortable things, and things be- 
fitting one's position, avoiding all singularity of 
manner or appearance, I made an aim of having. 
All else I thought it right to do without; nor was I 
ever ashamed of being plainly dressed. 

Indeed, I used to say I could do without dress, 
as I found I got more respect with my plain dress, 
than others did with much finery. The truth is, I 
never could bear myself in new clothes, or in any* 



CAkLlSLE. 295 

thing like finery. Dress was rarely in my thoughts, 

unless I chanced to be told by some female friend 

that I was really getting very shabby, and then I 

had to bestir myself. As for fashion, I was always 

old fashioned. 

I had my dresses made as a matter of economy. 

I also thought to have them of good material ; often 

saying, that I could not afford cheap things. What 

other women delighted in, I hated, and had done 

so from a girl — namely, shopping. I always put it 

off as long as I could, and at last I went simply 

because I was obliged to go. 

But to return to my shares. They did very well 
until the City of Glasgow Bank broke, precipitating 
so many people of limited means into indigence. 
This event created a feeling of insecurity in the 
country, which acted injuriously on many provincial 
banks, and aroused the fears of trustful country 
people. My bank — ^the City and District— was 
obliged to make certdn changes in order to meet 
the emergency, and as a natural consequence, the 
shares fell greatly. 

It was a trying year to me, who had no resource 
but my own earnings. All I had saved was invested 



2g6 MARY SMITH. 

in these bank shares. Along with others, I felt it 
acutely, fearing the worst, as people usually do. 
However, the constant advice of Mr. Blackburn 
was of great use to me. It kept me more patient, 
perhaps, than I otherwise should have been. He 
helped me to understand the whole course of action 
and probable result; and assured me that finally 
things would all come right — which eventually 
came true. 

My losses were great for one like me, who had 
known the tug of war ; and they finally proved to be 
something like ;£^3oo. At first, this greatly affected 
my mind, and darkened my existence with a night 
which nothing but prayer could lift. But in pro- 
portion to the depth of darkness caused by my 
trouble — overwhelming at first — was the buoyancy 
of my mind in finally rising above it. Thus after a 
brief interval of intense sadness, I thought no more 
of it, than though it had never been ; and I was 
soon able to resume my old occupations of thought 
and poetry as steps upward into the sunshine 
again. 

After attending assiduously for a month or more, 
the sick bed of one of my nephews, who was staying 



CARLISLE. 297 

with me in Carlisle, I had the misfortune to be cast 
down by a serious illness, which proved to be a 
complication of t)rphoid fever and inflammation of 
the lungs. As I was in a very critical condition — 
it was, indeed, a struggle between life and death — 
I had to have two medical men. Dr. Elliot and Dr. 
Lockie. 

My great misery was that I could get no rest. 
I never slept for five nights. I was haunted by 
strange unearthly sights, which continually flitted 
before my mental vision, and though I knew them 
to be only the illusion of the brain and the outcome 
of my disease, I prayed most earnestly that I might 
not lose my reason. 

At this critical period, Mr. and Mrs. Palmer, who 
then lived in Abbey-street, stood by me as sympa- 
thizing friends. Their eldest daughter, formerly a 
pupil of mine, had just finished her education in 
Edinburgh. She very kindly offered to take what 
remnant of my school was left, and bring them 
forward to the best of her ability. This I most 
gratefully accepted. I felt their kindness in an 
inexpressible degree — a, kindness I never could nor 
ever can repay. 



29ft MARY SMITH. 

My loss by this illness was very great, as I had 
no resource to fall back upon but the savings of my 
own economy. As soon as I was a little better, 
the first thing I did was to send my girl up street 
to pay the few small bills that had accumulated. 
To my surprise, she came back with the money in 
her hand, saying, all alike had refused to take 
anything. " Not till Miss Smith is quite well again, 
and able to come herself," they said, "will we take 
the money." This and other acts of simple per- 
sonal kindness and sympathy overpowered me with 
feelings of gratitude to these trustful friends and 
others. 



END OF AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 



CHAPTER XXrV. 

It now only remains for the editor to supply a few 
brief notes in conclusion. 

Miss Smith — as she has stated — toiled and 
struggled through many years to become possessed 
of a moderate competency for old age. She denied 
herself all luxuries and non-essentials, and lived 
the life of a Spartan. Her food was plain; her 
furniture was plain; and her dress — ^according to 
the standard of the girl of the period — ^was plainer 
still. Indeed, it may be said that not unfrequently her 
dress was decidedly antiquated and old fashioned. 

As she approached the age of sixty, her health 
became precarious and changeable ; and after a few 
years it fairly broke down, which necessitated her 
relinquishing her school duties altogether. Like 
many another poor mortal, the time of unclouded 
old age and rest from labour (about which she had 
fondly dreamed) never came. Thus her favourite 
country walks became more and more circumscribed, 
and at last had to be finally given up« 



300 MARY SMITH. 

Her affections clung so closely around the old 
house in Finkle-street, and the plot of ground 
behind, that she could scarcely separate herself 
from them. In one of her letters she says : " The 
usual term of my house expires at Whitsuntide. 
Though I have no one belonging to me in Carlisle, 
my heart grows sad at the thought of finally leaving 
the old place." 

She was induced to try the more salubrious 
climate of southern England, and she took up her 
abode for a short time with one of her nephews, at 
Richmond, on the Thames, and from thence she 
removed to Twickenham. 

After a time, however, life became irksome to her 
in the south. She sighed to be back within sight 
of the blue hills of the "North countrie," and wrote 
touching and pathetic appeals to that effect to her 
friends in Cumberland. It soon became evident 
that there was no rest for the sole of her foot but 
at Carlisle, and not for any length of time even 
there. With shattered nerves and great difficulty 
in breathing, she returned again to the old Border 
city. It was quite evident to her old acquaintances, 
that her malady was gaining upon her. At times 



CARLISLE. 301 

life dragged on so wearily and monotonously — with 
scarcely a perceptible ebb or flow — that her fervent 
prayer was, to be released from her sufferings. 

A friend, on calling upon her about this period, 
found her in a state of muck consternation. " Oh, 
dear ! oh, dear ! What think you ?" she exclaimed. 

"Mrs. (in the next room there) sat sulking 

the whole of last Sunday afternoon, with an open 
Bible on her knee, never speaking a single word to 
poor me, and seemingly quite oblivious to any of 
my simple wants. Do you call that Christianity ? 
I call it worse than heathenism ! " 

Miss Smith has drawn a very truthful and pains- 
taking picture of herself, with its varied lights and 
shades of character, in the foregoing Autobiography. 
The story which she tells of her connection with 
the Osborn family, is one of almost incredible 
nature; and yet, can anyone doubt its veracity? 
No person of any penetration at all, I think, can 
fail to see that truth is stamped on every page. 
Her unceasing craving for intellectual intercourse, 
and her intense love for the higher class of litera- 
ture, no doubt, had something to do with it. But 
much deeper than those was her warm human 



302 MARY SMITH. 

sympathy, set into action by the manifold sufierit^s 
of an unfortunate and friendless family. 

She was one of the most truthful spoken of 
Adam's race it has been my fortune to know, with 
any kind of intimacy. In cases where she did 
overshoot the mark, the delusion was part and parcel 
of her own nature. She had become unconsciously 
to believe what she spoke or set forth. 

Your clever or intellectual woman is invariably a 
woman with a will of her own, and Miss Smith was 
no exception to this rule ; and she certainly could 
be stately when occasion required. 

Miss Smith may be taken as a fair specimen of a 
class of clever amateur authors, ever buoyant and 
full of hope that the coy jade Fame will not give 
them the go-by altogether ; a class of authors con- 
siderable in all ages, but never more numerous than 
at present. And what an unprofitable game the 
publication of most books is to the great majority 
of outside authors who write them ! Miss Smith 
has told the tale of the slow dragging sale, and of 
the no sale at all, which followed the issuing of the 
two volumes of poetry put forth at different periods 
of her life. One of her scholars often related, in a 



CARLISLE. 303 

jocular manner, how he made kite tails out of her 
poems, when attendmg her school, and, by this 
means, caused the genius in them to take higher 
flight than ever it had done before ! 

Miss Smith held no exaggerated opinion of her 
own abilities. Her ambition did not soar into the 
clouds. She says very laudably and sensibly : " I 
hope in some of my verses — in a few pictures from 
nature, at least — I may finally stand with Miss 
Blamire." 

She is seen at her best in her poems founded on 
Home and the Social Affections. "The Snow 
Storm" was suggested to her while returning home 
one Sunday afternoon in winter, from the cemetery 
at Carlisle, when the snow lay thick on the ground, 
and the sun was going down, round and red, in the 
western sky, and the distant objects were partially 
obscured by a thin film of white mist. This piece 
has always appeared to me to be the most masterly 
one she produced. It contains much deft and 
delicate work, closely studied from nature. How 
truthfully depicted, for example, are the fears and 
ultimate despair which crush the mother's heart ! 

Another very perfect and finely conceived piece^ 



304 MARY SMITH. 

is the one entitled " February," This short poem 
is almost as fruitful in thought and suggestion as 
one of Jean PauPs Fruit, Flower, and Thorn pieces. 
It contains verses not unworthy of the old drama- 
tists of Queen Elizabeth's tiine, which might have 
received the commendation of Charles Lamb. 
Take, for instance, the following : — 

With nature sweet he bears it high, 
A braggart, threat 'ning face he wears ; 

If he must die his corpse shall lie 
In warrior state, he loud declares. 

He'll have no garlands round his head. 
No foolish trappings of young flowers ; 

But better fitting these instead — 
The missiles keen of his own hours : 

Snow, hail, and rain, shall mark where lies 
His corpse when dead ; and madcap spring — 

(The virgin with the changeful eyes). 
Shall hear his loud artillery ring. 

Among other favourable specimens of her handi- 
craft, "Hannah Brown," "Lydia Lee," "Our 
Village," "Home," and "Apple Gathering," may 
be noted. 

It is gratifying to be able to include in the 
collection, two pieces in the Oxonian patois, the 



CARLISLE. 305 

first, I believe, ever attempted in that dialect. 
These originally appeared in the columns of a 
Banbury newspaper. " Mary and Me," and " Under 
the Elms," are a couple of exquisite little domestic 
idyls. Thus put before the public, there is no 
saying what fruit they may bear. A dialect litera- 
ture of modern growth, and of considerable 
robustness, has sprung up in Lincolnshire, Cum- 
berland, Lancashire, Yorkshire, Dorsetshire, and 
many other English counties, much of which has 
already taken deep root in the hearts of the 
people. 

Miss Smith died at 2 South Alfred-street, Carlisle, 
on Wednesday, January 9th, 1889, in her sixty- 
seventh year, and was interred in Carlisle cemetery, 
where a plain stone marks her last resting place. 
She left legacies to many relatives and friends, and 
also to the Wesleyan Sunday School, Cropredy; 
the Independent Sunday School, Great Bourton; 
and the Unitarian Church, Carlisle. 

Writing to an old and intimate friend shortly 

before her death, and referring to her attendance at 

the services of the Unitarians, Miss Smith said : — 

"Should anything be said about me when I am 
I. 20 



306 MARY SMITH. 

gone, I wish you to explain that, although I attended 
the Unitarian Church in Carlisle for some time when 
I was able to go out, I never was a Unitarian. I 
do not believe in the Unitarian doctrine respecting 
the Atonement, and I went to the Church I speak 
of simply because I had reason to know that its 
members were being discourteously used by many 
persons on account of their theological opinions." 

Speaking of this incident, her friend remarks : — 
"Well, fortunately it may be said, for herself, bowed 
down as she was with physical pain for which there 
was no remedy — the brave and pure-hearted woman 
who penned these words is now where, in all proba- 
bility, neither the odium iheologicum nor any other 
evil is known. For her also *the day has dawned 
and the shadows have fled.* Her place from hence- 
forth is with those among whom, throughout an 
endless existence, she will find nothing to regret — 
who know neither envy, malice, hatred, nor uncharit- 
ableness, but are as the angels of God," 



APPENDIX. 



LETTERS FROM JANE WELSH AND 
THOMAS CARLYLE. 



5 Cheyne Row, Chelsea, 

i6th January, 1854. 

Dear Madam, 

Your "faith in things unseen" — myself among them — 
is very beautiful and affecting to me ; and likewise, I confess, 
rather infectious, I cannot help believing in the good heart 
and poetic nature, at least, of one who shows such belief in 
my own "character," on evidence purely "internal." 

And so, dear young lady, were I as influential as you 
suppose me to be ; no more were needed, than what I gather 
from your letter, to make me usf my influence in your interest. 
But indeed it were only deceiving you with false hopes to 
promise myself at all likely to find you the situation you wish 
for. There is no such situation, to the best of my knowledge, 
as that of "Assistant to a Literary Lady." My position as 
the wife of a literary man has thrown me much into the 
society of literary women, that is to say of women who write 
books as well as read them. But not one I know has an 
assistant Either these ladies follow literature as a trade— to 



3o8 APPENDIX. 

live by — in which case they could not pay an assistant ; or 
following it for their pleasure, they want no assistant. 

And, between ourselves, were such an assistantship created 
on purpose for you, you would find yourself — or I am greatly 
mistaken — no nearer, if so near, to "clear ideas" and "broad 
knowledge " than you are now — teaching a school. 

It does sometimes — once in two or three years or so — 
happen to me that I can recommend a governess ; and in 
case such opportunity present itself again, I will bear you in 
remembrance, at whatever distance of time. That is all I 
can promise, and I am sorry it is so little. 

Meanwhile, believe a woman older than yourself, who has 
seen, and seen ihro\ all you are now longing after. There is 
as little nourishing lor an aspiring soul in literary society as 
in any civilized society one could name! And for ** clear 
ideas" and "broad knowledge," they are not secreted in any 
comer of life, but lie in all life, for whoever has faculty to 
appreciate them. 

Yours with all good wishes, 

JANE WELSH CARLYLE. 

Miss Smith, 

1 1 West Tower-street, Carlisle. 



5 Cheyne Row, Chelsea, 

nth January, 1857. 

Dear Miss Smith, 

This time you come to me as an old acquaintance, 
whom I am glad to shake hands with again. The mere fact 
of your being still in the same position after so long an interval, 
and with such passionate inward protest as that first letter 



APPENDIX. 309 

indicated, is a more authentic testimony to your worth, than 
if you had sent me a certificate of character signed by all the 
clergy and householders of Carlisle ! So many talents are 
wasted, so many enthusiasms turned to smoke, so many lives 
blighted, for want of a little patience and endurance ! for want 
of understanding and laying to heart that which you have so 
well expressed in these verses — the meaning of the Present! 
— for want of recognising, that it is not the greatness or 
littleness of "the duty nearest hand," but the spirit in which 
one does it, that makes one's doing noble or mean ! 

I can't think how people, who have any natural ambition, 
and any sense of power in them, escape going mad in a world 
like this, without the recognition of that 1 I know I was 
very near mad when I found it out for myself (as one has to 
find out for one-self everything that is to be of any real 
practical use to one). Shall I tell you how it came into my 
head? Perhaps it may be of comfort to you in similar 
moments of fatigue and disgust. 

I had gone with my husband to live on a little estate of 
peat bog^ that had descended to me, all the way down from 
John Welsh, the Covenanter, who married a daughter of John 
Knox. That didn't, I am ashamed to say, make me feel 
Craigenputtock a whit less of a peat bog, and most dreary, 
untoward place to live at ! In fact, it was sixteen miles 
distant on every side from all the conveniences of life — shops 
and even post office ! 

Further, we were very poor ; and further and worst, being 
an only child, and brought up to "great prospects," I was 
sublimely ignorant of every branch of useful knowledge, 
though a capital Latin scholar and a very fair mathematician ! 1 
It behoved me in these astonishing circumstances to learn — 
to sew I Husbands, I was shocked to find, wore iheir stock* 



3IO APPENDIX. 

ings into holes ! and were always losing buttons I and / was 
expected to **look to all that!" Also, it behoved me to 
learn to cook! No capable servant choosing to live at **such 
an out of the way place," and my husband having ** bad 
digestion," which complicated my difficulties dreadfully. The 
bread, above all, brought from Dumfries, "soured on his 
stomach," (Oh, Heavens !) and it was plainly my duty as a 
christian wife to bake at home ! 

So I sent for Cobbett's "Cottage Economy," and fell to 
work at a loaf of bread. But knowing nothing about the 
process of fermentation or the heat of ovens, it came to pass 
that my loaf got put into the oven at the time myself oxx^t to 
have put into bed, and I remained the only person not asleep, 
in a house in the middle of a desert ! One o'clock struck, 
and then hvo, and then three ; and still I was sitting there in 
an intense solitude, my whole body aching with weariness, 
my heart aching with a sense of forlomness and degradation. 
"That I who had been so petted at home, whose comfort 
had been studied by everybody in the house, wlio had never 
been required to do anything but cultivate my mind, should 
have to pass all those hours of the night in watching a hay of 
bread! which mightn't turn out bread after all !" 

Such thoughts maddened me, till I laid down my head on 
the table, and sobbed aloud. It was then that somehow the 
idea of Benvenuto Cellini, sitting up all night watching his 
Pericles in the oven, came into my head ; and suddenly I 
asked myself, "After all ; in the sight of the upper powers, 
what is the mighty difference between a statue of Pericles and 
a loaf of bread, so that each be the thing one's hand hath 
found to do? The man's determined will, his energy, his 
patience, his resource, were the really admirable things, of 
which the statue of Pericles was the mere chance expression. 



APPENDIX. 311 

If he had been a woman, living at Craigenputtock, with a 
dyspeptic husband, sixteen miles from a baker, and he a bad 
one—zS\. these same qualities would have come out most fitly 
in a good loaf of bread ! " 

I cannot express what consolation this germ of an idea 
spread over my uncongenial life, during five years we lived at 
that savage place ; where my two immediate predecessors 
had gone mad^ and the third had taken to drink ! 

But here am I beginning on a third little sheet [of note 
paper] and you are waiting for my opinion of the verses ! If 
you knew how completely I have lost all taste for poetry (so 
called), you would not have appealed to f//y judgment of all 
peoples ! Indeed, I should need to have been a poet bom, 
to have continued writing or reading anything in verse, in the 
valley of the shadow of Mr. Carlyle's denunciations of verse ! 
I suppose, too, as one gets old, one naturally falls back on 
plain prose. But since you have asked my opinion, it would 
be discourteous to refuse it, even on the plea of incompetence. 

I have read these verses very carefully several times over, 
and what I feel about them is that they are full of thought 
and sense^ and deficient in music. They give me the impres- 
sion of thought put into verse by force of will^ rather than 
from a natural taste for singing itself 

My husband once asked Monkton Milnes why he put what 
he had to say into rhymes, **instead of just saying it." 
The answer was — *' Why you see, a very little thought goes so 
much further in verse 1" Now, it seems to me, ihziyou do 
not lie under that general exigence of modem poets; driving 
them on expedients to make a little thought go further than 
its natural length. There is more thought in the verses you 
have sent me, than might be elaborated into a long prose 
essay— more thought than in several volumes of poems, lying 



312 At>PENDlX. 

about on drawing room tables. But it is hurt rather than 
shown to advantage by the versification, which is hard and 
sliff— in a word, unmusical. 

I should hardly have trusted my own judgment in such a 
matter, if Mr. Carlyle had not confirmed it. I read the 
verses to him, having first given him my notions about them, 
and he said — "Well, they are just what you said. The 
young lady has something in her to write, but she should 
resolve on sticking to prose. " That from him was rather high 
praise, I assure you. 

Yours truly, 

JANE W. CARLYLE. 



Bay Horse, Alverstoke, Hants, 

19th August, [1858.] 

Dear Miss Smith, 

**Tf this meet your eye," (as the Times advertise- 
ments say,) "you are requested to communicate" with Mrs. 
Carlyle, 5 Cheyne Row, Chelsea. 

In fact, my present note is by way of dove sent forth from 
the ark, to try if it can find rest for the sole of its foot, and 
bring back an olive leaf from you to the effect that you are 
still in Carlisle, and still recollecting me with the old kind 
of feeling. 

In that case, I should direct my energies towards ''carrying 
out" an idea that has suggested itself to me of a meeting 
between us face to face. 

I am going to Scotland, please God, the end of next week ; 
and have arranged to sleep at Carlisle on the road. I cannot 
nor shall I be able to tell you beforehand what inn I shall 



A1>PENDI3C 313 

stop at I am in the hands of a lady who will meet me on 
my arrival, having come all the way from Nithsdale '*to have 
my tea and bed ready." But if I were sure of your being still 
in Carlisle, and sure about your present address, I would find 
some means of letting you know my whereabouts and the 
hours of my stay. 

I return to London on Monday next (23rd). If you get 
this note in regular course, please to send an answer to the 
old address. But besides the probability of your having 
changed your old address, I do not even remember quite 
certainly what it was ! I So my dove goes forth " under 
difficulties "—decidedly. 

Yours truly, 

JANE WELSH CARLYLE. 
Miss Smith, 

9 (or 11) West Tower-street, Carlisle. 



5 Cheyne Row. 

(No date.) 

Dear Miss Smith, 

The pleasant surprise of your letter and book was 
enhanced for me by a coincidence really very curious ! Only 
a few minutes before the postman left them, I had said to my 
husband as we sat at breakfast : **I wonder what Miss Smith 
is about? I have heard nothing from her since I saw her in 
Carlisle more than two years ago I" — And even while I spoke 
the postman had turned into our street with the letter and 
book I Was that chance? or magnetism? or what? Any- 
how, it was something out of the jog-trot routine of one's life, 
and very acceptable ! especially in this, **the gloomy month 



314 APPENDIX. 

of November, when the people of England hang and drown 
themselves," [according to the French novelist I] 

As for the Dedication; it could not but give me the warmest 
pleasure, that you should entertain such kind thoughts of me, 
and own to them before '*the public ;" at the same time I 
underwent a little spasm of what we used to call, when 
children, ** thinking shame V I felt so little deserving of 
what you say there I 

Dear Miss Smith I I have no goodness "to speak of." In 
your intercourse with me, you have not seen me tried. Had 
you been a stupid, commonplace woman, there is every reason 
to believe you would have found me impatient, uncivil, 
sarcastic, anything and everything but good. As it was, I 
did but gratify myself in entering into correspondence with 
you — and whatever goodness you have seen in me has been 
goodness towards myself 

I have delayed writing from day to day in the wish to have 
"some reasonably good leisure" — that I might first read the 
book, and write a long letter. But my husband's friends, 
*Uhe Destinies " dXidiS "the Immortal Gods,^"* have laid their 
heads together to overwhelm me with little worries, and with 
what Mr. C. calls **a pressure of things," till I hardly know 
what I am saying or doing. 

You must excuse this scrubby note in the meantime, and 
perhaps another day, when you are in danger of forgetting 
me, the long letter will come into your hands. 

Yours faithfully, 

JANE WELSH CARLYLE. 



APPENDIX. 315 



Cheyne Row, Chelsea, 

loth April, [1865.] 

Dear Miss Smith, 

I am always glad to hear from you, and like to read 
your verses ; tho* I often wish you had taken to writing 
practical /«?j^, rather, that is, ior your own sake. There is 
so little appreciation for poetry in these "hard times," and, 
alas ! so little remuneration for it ; while the appetite for 
magazine Tales and three-volume novels is getting to be a 

positive lupus ? something ! I forget the full medical 

name of that disease which makes the victim gobble up, with 
unslaked voracity, pounds on pounds of raw beef and tallow 
candles ! or anything that comes readiest 

I returned to London — by Carlisle again — about three 
months after I saw you, but I could not ask you to meet me 
at the station, even [if] it hadn't been too late at night. I 
felt too sick and nervous from the paiting with my friends, 
and the long night journey before me, and the return in the 
morning to my poor old home, which I had been carried out 
of eight months before, with no particle of hope that I should 
ever set eyes on it again ! I felt a sacred honor of the house 
in which I had suffered such tortures and such despair. 

But so much had been done to change the aspect of my 
rooms, and I was received back with such enthusiasm, that 
all my morbid repugnance soon passed away, and all changes 
having a good effect on me, so even the change back to 
London had a beneficial effect on my health. I am still a 
very feeble, rather suffering creature, but so much better 
than I was a year ago, that I can never be thankful enough. 

I am just returned from a month's stay in Devonshire, and 
it was there your letter reached me, when I was being driven 



3^6 APPENDIX. 

thro* the loveliest country all days, and wearied to death at 
nights, so wrote not at all to anybody. 

I wish you could have given me better news of yourself; 
and I wish most heartily that I could aid you in finding some 
position more suited to your needs and tastes. But my 
wishes are one thing, and my powers, alas f a quite other 
thing ! At least be sure I will let slip no opportunity of 
serving you. 

Believe me always truly yours, 

JANE CARLYLE. 
Miss Smith, 

1 6 Finkle-street, Carlisle. 



5 Cheyne Row, Chelsea, 

8 Deer., 1873. 

Dear Madam, 

I well enough remember the transient shadow of 
fine relation which you once had in this household ; and in a 
mournful changed condition must always have ; nor do you 
miscalculate the value I put upon it, or the feeling it awakens 
in me. 

In looking over your book I am well pleased to find, what 
is rare in books, a perfect sincerity and worthiness of purpose ; 
and I can easily believe that those clear utterances of your 
convictions and emotions about social and domestic matters 
may benefit many serious readers, now and in years coming. 
The question has sometimes arisen with me whether if you 
wrote down your ideas and feelings in simple and distinct 
prose, it might not be still better for your readers and yourself. 
This is a question I cannot pretend to decide ; but my guess. 



APPENDIX. 317 

if your circumstances suited and your inclinations prompted, 
would be clearly as above. 

As to "Progress," about which there has been such chanting 
and trumpeting for the last half century, especially for the last 
score of years, I confess I could never see much in it, or 
decidedly discern any progress except in Smithwork and its 
adjuncts; — a very sooty, shrieky, and to me contemptible 
kind of progress, — yielding, as I often say, immensities of 
gold to those who least of all deserve it among us ; and who 
can do, when one reflects upon it, nothing but mischief by 
being thus made kings among their fellows. 

For the rest, I quite agree with you. All, or almost all 
the "Progress" in Smithwork and gold nuggets, is due to the 
Puritan ages ; a fact which, on contrasting their moralities 
with our so miraculous smitheries, is a very melancholy one. 

With many regards, yours sincerely, 

T. CARLYLE. 
Miss Smith, 

8 Finkle-street, Carlisle. 




G. AND T, COWARD, PRINTERS, CARLISLE, 



I, 

I 

I f 



■ I 



IVER 

3REE 

IFOR 

722 

3 rec 



JE C 



^^